Quantcast
Channel: charlottecarrendar » LadyBelz
Viewing all 129 articles
Browse latest View live

Supernatural – The Human Realm (19) – Mirari : The Forest of Ashes.

$
0
0

Re: The Human World [rp]
February 11, 2014 10:19PM
Shane’s house – Amelia’s Place

Both Amelia and Charmaine watched on as Rae tried to show how far her powers had developed. As the bowl rattled, you could see Charmaine’s lip twitching and her eyes twinkling; hopeful that the girl could make the bowl of fruit levitate. What happened next however, was a fruit explosion, with the bowl becoming a rocket which hit the ceiling with such force, it broke the bowl, and showered all in bits of fruit and plastic. Amelia was picking bits of fruit out of her hair, and placing it in a small bowl on her kitchen table, as Charmaine applauded.

“Oh my wordy lordy yes! She has such potential….she does. You do, Rae. Just need to focus. And I know how hard that is, cause me being a klutz and all….its a miracle my spells work. What you do, is you have to find…your own inner self. Tap into that. Channel the muse and wallah! You got floating fruit bowls, and not exploding fruit salad. You know, Amelia would be ace at teaching you how to control your energies.” Charmaine knew for a fact that Amelia had great skill as a witch, and was far more level headed than the ditzy Charmaine, which was why she put the idea forward. “Amelia…show them.” Charmaine insisted, as Amelia became hesitant. “Show them?” almost incredulous that Charmaine would insist on such a thing. Charmaine took a piece of fruit out of her glass of wine and nodded again.

“Mhm…show them.”

For a moment, Amelia looked uneasy. She very rarely displayed her powers so openly. Chewing her bottom lip, she said in a quiet voice. “Okay.”

http://30.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_li4y8y045o1qd5muao1_500.jpg

Slowly Amelia closed her eyes, and her lips started to move, but there was no words being said, well, at least that is how it seemed, but the bowl that had been obliterated which was in bits, started to reassemble itself, as the pieces of fruit lifted off the floor, table and out of people’s hair, all swirling around the room as they all started to go back together, before the bowl of fruit spun incredibly fast, then settled back down on the table, where it had been before. Just like it had never exploded. Amelia opened her eyes and saw that her magic had worked, and gave Rae a light smile.

“Anyone up for icecream?’

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
February 25, 2014 03:37PM
Saint Vladimir’s – Student Dorms

A slender hand raised up to the frosted pain, as outside snow swirled and dance on the cool of the morning breeze. Light, and the day had begun for those of mortal beings, but not to the boy that stared out at the winter white scape. He should have been asleep by now…he should be doing a lot of things, but Zachary was never one to be conforming to others requests. A knock at the door, and the boy grumbled to himself.

“What is it?” He asked, not even taking his eyes away from the scene outside.

“Lights out…you know the drill, Zachary.” It was a guardian, though Zachary could never care for learning their names. He hated Saint Vladimir’s and he hated his elders that sent him there. His left hand curled into a fist which hung loosely at his side. The door opened, only enough for a shadow to be seen.

“But its snowing outside. Surely the guardians would not mind if I or a few go and…frolic?” Zachary was enough to test the patience of any guardian or headmaster. His lack of respect for authority was well known, and though try as they might to reign him in, he seemed reluctant to tow the line.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_ln6igxMWhp1qcthe0o1_500.jpg

“Rules are rules. Now lights out.” The door behind Zachary slammed shut, and Zachary grimaced. Pesky guardians….not a sense of humor or fun. The boy lowered his hand from the glass pane, and he backed away from the picturesque scene, drawing the black velvet curtains and treading over to his resting place.

Zachary lowered himself in slowly, and twiddled his thumbs as he lay there. Outside Saint Vladimir’s was a world for the taking, and Zachary one day, planned to do just that.

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 01, 2014 04:48PM
Amelia’s Kitchen

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/brandy_5_gif1_zpseb6a7d76.gif

Rae was seriously impressed with Amelia’s control of her powers and it was something she longed for herself. Dealing with some of the more…jealous girls at school tended to have a profound effect on her emotions. She clearly recalled the day she tried out for cheerleading, thought she did pretty well, only to have the head cheerleader sneer at her and call her a derogatory name. Rae had gotten so made, the air conditioning unit the cheerleader had been standing under broke away from the ceiling to crash to the floor. The girl had to dive out of the way or be crushed and ended up breaking her leg when she dove the wrong way into the bleachers.

She looked at Amelia. “Will you help me? Dyna offered to but she’s too close to me emotionally and I need an nonobjective 3rd party to help. Please?”

======

Meanwhile…

Cabin

Despite the disruption of the wolf and the hunters, and the strengthening of the security on the cabin, Carmen had a relaxing time with her husband. They spent an enjoyable weekend being a couple in love.

It was their final night in the cabin and Carmen was standing in the center of their bedroom, staring at her lingerie and trying to decide what to wear. She had sent Shane downstairs as he had wanted to watch her strip naked for him, but she wanted to surprise him with her outfit.

“Put on some music and pour some wine. I want to make this a night you’ll remember.” she told him, running the tip of a finger down the center of his chest and lower across the tight bulge of his pants.

She eyed each of the pieces currently in her closet, unable to choose. She put a hand over her eyes and did the “Eenie, Meanie, Myne, Moe” trick to make the choice for her.

When she opened her eyes, her smile was devilish as she took in her choice and reverently pulled it from the closet. Shane was going to lose his mind when he saw her.

Stripping out of her clothes, she headed into the bathroom for a quick shower, before she got ready.

Slipping into her shoes and dabbing a light perfume on her skin, she teased her hair with her fingers and affected a sexy look in front of the mirror.

“Try and keep your hands off this gal, hubby of mine.” she grinned at her reflection. She turned away from the mirror and moved toward the door. She poked her head into the hall. “Shane, are you ready?” she called out, waiting for his reply before she stepped into the hall and made for the stairs.

The only light in the room was the fire in the fireplace, perfect for what she wanted to do as she slowly descended the staircase. She knew she looked sexy and by the look on her husband’s face, he found her beyond sexy.

She stood a fair distance from him yet, hands on her hips, striking a pose for him. She had a moment of deja vu as she recalled a similar incident some months before.

“So…you like?” she grinned.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/Sexy-Lingerie-Baby-Doll-EB002-_zps092c70a1.jpg

</3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 01, 2014 05:47PM
Shane’s house – Amelia’s Kitchen

If it was one thing Amelia had, it was a soft spot for those in need. The young witch was always taking in strays, be it cats or dogs, snakes, you name it. Here was this girl who obviously had been mistreated and bullied, but unable to control her powers in such a way that it would not harm the innocent. Learning to harness your powers takes a great deal of concentration, self belief and above all patience, something that many young people lack. Always in a rush, they fail to stop and take the time to smell the roses. The world was fast paced and keeping up with it meant people were always in a hurry; a rush to get from A to B. The incident with the fruit bowl showed Amelia that the girl’s thought patterns were scattered.

“Will you help me? Dyna offered to but she’s too close to me emotionally and I need an nonobjective 3rd party to help. Please?”

Amelia smiled and reached for the girl’s hand. “Of course I will. From this moment on, consider yourself my student, or pupil. Gosh, not done this sort of thing in forever.” Amelia said with a laugh, patting the girl’s hand. Charmaine laughed and took a sip of her wine. “That’s cause it has been forever. I told you before and I will say it again, Ame, you are a natural.” Amelia found comfort in that the elder spoke so highly of her, when she herself had issues, mainly due to the lack of picking a decent man. Thinking for a moment, Amelia suddenly had a wonderful idea.

Staring back at Dyna and Rae, she asked. “There is a place deep in the woods that are about twenty miles up the highway, that our coven often use for special ceremonies and rituals. I…think it might be a good idea to take Rae out there to start her teachings. I mean, if we are going to do this right, we need to get back to nature, and help to tap into her sub conscious mind, allowing her freedom to see herself, but from the outside.”

http://media.giphy.com/media/11Gh6Ur4gEvmDK/giphy.gif

This might have seemed a bit intimidating, but Charmaine was already bouncing in her seat.

“Naked flame dancing….I love it!”

“She can wear clothes you know.”

“Yes but…once there; I find everything just falls….right off.”

“Only you….Char.”

“Heh.”

**************************<3****************************

The Cabin

http://s2.favim.com/orig/28/animal-black-and-white-eyes-wolf-Favim.com-235716.gif

Shane was in the lounge room down stairs, preparing wine, candles and of course selecting music for this their last night together at the cabin retreat. The wolf was in the room too, curled up by the fire, and was refusing to move. Shane made a face at the wolf and then sniffed. “Was that you?” The wolf whined and then placed a paw over its muzzle. Shane waved his hand in front of his face and grimaced. “Ugh, sometimes I wish my sense of smell was NOT so heightened. You stink.” If Shane had his way about him, he would force the wolf outside, but Carmen being…well Carmen, loved having the wolf inside since it was still unwell. Shane took a deep breath and went to the kitchen, where he could be heard wheezing since the air in the lounge was a tad pungent.

He knew that Carmen would be down any second, so he grabbed a can of febreeze and zipped back with Vampire speed and sprayed all around the wolf, before tossing the can over the lounge. It improved the smell of the room..somewhat.

With the smell now abating, Shane went back to preparing for his lover. He knew her well enough now that she was going to pull out all the stops to tease him mercilessly in some slinky number. It was part of her charm really. Funny thing was, he much rather her buck naked, but girls like lace and frills so he always made sure she could leave the silks on…for at least two minutes.

“Shane, are you ready?”

Was he? Oh he had been waiting for this all night. Shane had a smug expression and sung back. “Better believe it, Love.”He then shot a look at the wolf and whispered. “And you…keep your bum hole closed.” The wolf whined again and Shane rolled his eyes as he turned his attention to the stairs. There she was…a vision. So radiant in the light of the fire and candle light. My GOD! What did she have on? It was so sheer that it had Shane practically salivating. His jaw actually fell open, and if he was a wolf, he would be thumping the floor with his foot.

“So…you like?”

“Like…is too kind a word. Love, comes to mind.” He uttered breathlessly, watching her as she struck a model like pose.“Come to Daddy.” He purred, letting the words roll off his tongue as he approached her with a cat like grace, before seizing her hand and bringing it to his lips. His cool breath along with chilling lips would press to her flesh, as she would feel the reverberation of his sexy growl.

http://media.tumblr.com/5f320d94114818cf18dc8f5d056e5245/tumblr_inline_mv580gkkmT1qguce2.gif

“There isn’t going to be a dry surface left in this room.” His steel blue eyes staring up at her with a hunger she would not have seen before.

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 01, 2014 06:11PM
“Like…is too kind a word. Love, comes to mind.” was his breathless reply. She smirked, pleased with his reaction. “Come to Daddy.” He purred, as he stalked toward her. She stood in place, the smirk never leaving her face as he took up her hand to kiss her flesh. She thrilled at the little sexy growl that reverberated across her skin. “There isn’t going to be a dry surface left in this room.” The look in his eyes was one she’d never seen before and she had the feeling she wasn’t going to be walking correctly for a couple of days.

She grinned in anticipation before she stepped away from him.

“Ah, ah, ah, my love. First things first, then you can play all you’d like.” she whispered seductively. She trailed her fingers across his chest, walking around behind him as the music changed to something sexy.

Her hands on his hips, she pressed her body against his back, wiggling up and down against him. She slowly unthreaded his belt from his pants, tossing it over her shoulder, before reaching up to undo the buttons of his shirt. Exposed skin met her questing fingers as she withdrew the garment from his body. She leaned forward, nipping at the skin of his hip as his jeans rode low on his hips. Sliding around him until she was facing him, she slid her tongue down his chest, dipping into his belly button just above the waistband of his pants. She shot him a coy look as she reached out to unbutton his jeans, breathing across his skin as she dipped her hands inside. Squeezing the tight globes of his ass, she shimmied back upward and made to duck away from him if he tried to reach for her. She wasn’t finished. She shook her finger at him in a teasing manner as she danced around him, raking her nails gently across his naked skin. She wanted to know where his breaking point was. How long could he hold out before he grabbed her?

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 01, 2014 07:37PM
The Cabin

Oh now Carmen was being a playful and terrible tease. Wearing her knockout teddy in crimson with the silvery heels, she trapsed around the Vampire with a strong scent that killed off any that the wolf was giving off. “Ah, ah, ah, my love. First things first, then you can play all you’d like.” A crooked smile formed on his lips as his steel blue eyes followed her movements. Cat like scratching of nails along him as the beat of the music changed to something more sultry.

“And since when did you learn to be the seductress?” Shane mused as she went behind him and pressed her lace covered body to his back. Shane tipped his head back slightly, and thought to himself, that if this was a pleasure cruise he would be a willing passenger. He closed his eyelids and exhaled slowly as she started to writhe against him. Tearing back his shirt after un-threading his belt. Undressing him? This was new. He allowed it as she pushed down his jeans, which he merely stepped out of in a quick one two step. Least he could do was help her, right? Now she was sliding around him, her tongue taking to his stomach and delving into his navel, that had him chuckle as it kinda tickled.

The wicked minx. Teasing and dancing, dragging nails across him and then ducking away before he could reach out and snatch her. So sexy. Here he was, standing before her naked and she was still in that lacy number.

Shane didn’t grab her, in fact he did something else. He leaned back against the banister of the stairwell, his engorged member proudly standing out before him, since she had awakened his desires. Inflamed them. He let out a heavy growl as his skin rippled and then his wings unfurled behind him as he sneered with a showing of fangs. The Vampire – the one she could never resist decided to make an appearance.

Running his slick tongue over his top row of teeth, he started to stroke himself and then growled in a sinister tone.

“Dance for me, my Queen.”

Using his mental bond, he started to flood her mind of the many times he had taken her as a full vampire. The images would be enough to make her insatiably wet and hard to resist from touching herself in his presence.

“I can play this game too, my Love.” Shane said to her mind, as the candles in the room burst into flame.

https://p.gr-assets.com/540x540/fit/hostedimages/1385570401/7177268.gif

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 01, 2014 08:02PM
“And since when did you learn to be the seductress?” he asked as she moved around him.

“Hmm…I’ve been practicing during some quiet moments.” she answered him.

She pushed away from him as he went to lean against the banister. Before her eyes, he shifted into that of his Vampire, the one she could not resist if her unlife depended on it. His engorged member stood proudly before him as his wings extended. She licked her lips, her pupils dilating with desire as she watched him.

He ran his tongue over his top teeth as he leaned back to stroke himself.

“Dance for me, my Queen.” he commanded her, an order she could not refuse. She gasped as he mentally flooded her mind with images of all the things he had done to her with his true form and her eyes slipped closed, a moan teasing past her lips. She ran her hands slowly down her body, shivering as her fingers tweaked her nipples still covered by the lace of her teddy.

«”I can play this game too, my Love.”» he whispered across her thoughts as every candle in the room burst into flame. Her eyes snapped open, glowing with an unearthly light, her own fangs coming to bear with a delightful hiss. If the twins could see her in such a state, they would have prostrated themselves at her feet.

But there was only one man for her…they didn’t even factor into her thoughts.

Keeping her eyes on his, her hands continued to travel down her body. She dipped in a low crouch to run light fingers across the skin of her thighs and legs, slowly coming back up. She hummed as she pressed against her mound, feeling the heat of her wetness through the little lace undies she wore. She dipped into a backbend, sliding a finger beneath the elastic band against her thigh, shivering as she brushed her dripping folds.

She pulled her finger from her body and slipped it into her mouth, sliding her tongue across her finger, tasting herself with a little moan. The moves she was making for him were enough to put a porn star to shame.

Her eyes never left his as she teased her own body.

Shimmying her hips in a circle until her back was to him, she hooked her thumbs into the straps holding her panties in place and slowly slipped them off her body, shaking her ass before his hungry gaze. She smacked herself, leaving a red welt across one rounded globe, moaning as she did so.

Turning, she faced him once more, seating herself on the cushioned stool. She spread her legs wide, giving him a full view of her luscious folds as she slowly untied the ribbon holding the front of teddy together. She drew the material slowly away from her breasts, giving him teasing glimpses of her body before she removed the garment completely. Now fully naked before him, she rested a hand behind her while running the other down her body again.

Knowing he was watching her every move, and beyond caring that she’d never done such a thing before, she slipped two fingers into her body, gasping at the sensation this wrought as she slowly began to pleasure herself.

“Shane!” she moaned as she pressed her fingers deep.

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 01, 2014 09:16PM
The Cabin

~I wanna do bad things with you~

When you came in the air went out.
And every shadow filled up with doubt.
I don’t know who you think you are,
But before the night is through,
I wanna do bad things with you.

I’m the kind to sit up in his room.
Heart sick an’ eyes filled up with blue.
I don’t know what you’ve done to me,
But I know this much is true:
I wanna do bad things with you.

When you came in the air went out.
And all those shadows there filled up with doubt.
I don’t know who you think you are,
But before the night is through,
I wanna do bad things with you.
I wanna do real bad things with you.
Ow, ooh.

I don’t know what you’ve done to me,
But I know this much is true:
I wanna do bad things with you.
I wanna do real bad things with you.~

http://dl6.glitter-graphics.net/pub/2639/2639626jpr0tsb8lr.gif

If one could take a step back in time, and go over every single moment of pleasure, desire and lust then capture it and race it forward – playing the images, the sights the smells, the tastes so it was one orgy like feast of debauchery, then that was what Shane was projecting to Carmen’s mind. She may well be Queen of the night, but he was the Lord of her domain. No other man or beast on earth had the same powers over her that he did. One look, one word was all it took from the Master’s lips and Carmen became his toy and trophy.

And could she move. With the skill of an exotic dancer, the shamelessness of a street whore. What a powerful mix it became as she was slave to the moment.

“Yessssss.” he hissed as his gnarled hand pulled upon his enormous length; stroking in time to her own movements. He relished in watching her give herself so freely to her own pleasures. Slowly she started to undress, and he didn’t even have to lift a finger for this. Moaning, and smacking herself. If the twins were here, nothing would be able to hold them back. But Shane had far more control, and part of the game he loved so much was keeping his own desires in check. Carmen was at his will and he wanted her to push herself to the very edge of sanity.

Now on the cushioned seat, with legs wide apart, she showed no modesty as it was all stripped away.

How beautiful she was as the submissive creature she loved to be. Now her fingers; so delicate and slender had found their way inside herself. Shocked she was as she began to writhe to the sensations this brought her.

“My beauty..my Queen. I want to do such…bad things to you.” His voice that of a rogue, husky and determined. His wings opened fully and beat twice as he launched at her. Hovering, he seized her hand and reefed it from her silken slick snatch, licking the digits and winding his tongue around them as he levitated above her.

Releasing her hand, the Vampire descended upon her pinning her down to the floor and snarled as he sank his fangs into her neck, all the while his throbbing sex pushed up and deep inside her dripping jewel.

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 01, 2014 10:03PM
As she pressed her fingers in and out of her body, knowing that Shane was watching her gave her such a thrill. She tightened around her own fingers, gasping at the sensation and she could feel she was nearing her orgasm.

She heard him approach before she saw him and she growled in frustration as he ripped her hand away from her body, only to groan with need as he pulled her wet fingers into his mouth, his tongue lapping at her juices.

Now any other woman, seeing such a creature hovering over her would have been screaming her head off in fear as she took in the demonic features. Carmen was a whole different breed of woman, literally and figuratively. She grinned up at him, her fangs glinting in the firelight.

He released her hand and descended upon her, dragging her to the floor and pinning her slight frame with his larger one. She cried out loud as his fangs sank into her neck at the same time his throbbing length pressed into her as deeply as it could go.

She was his to do with as he would and as he drank from her, as he thrust deep into her body she began to murmur words of love in the ancient tongue of the Vampyre.

«”Da dragostea mea. Bea din organismul meu, ia-mi sufletul si completati cu mine.”» (translation: Yes my love. Drink from my body, take my soul and replenish me.)

Her fingers stroked across his skull, her legs tight around his waist. She did not transform, for she knew that she was much more powerful in her other form then he. She did not want that much control. Shane was her Lord and Master and she willingly bent to his will.

Her mouth dropped open on a low moan, a particularly hard thrust from him causing her to clench tight around him. Her eyes, slitted open as she watched her lover over her, were glowing with an eerie light, the light of a vampire. He played her body like the maestro he was, drinking her life’s blood and fueling his own desires. Unable to help herself, she brought her head forward and sank her fangs into the meat of his shoulder, taking his blood as he took from her. And as always, the sharing of blood linked their mind together and she could feel everything he was feeling. She moaned around his flesh, gripping him tightly to her with her arms and her inner muscles.

The tell-tale signs of her orgasm began to approach and she tried to remember if they had changed the windows to double paned glass. The room began to shake with the force of their impending explosion, knick-knacks falling from shelves with little tinkling sounds. The white wolf, having more sense then most, disappeared through the open basement door.

Carmen was lost in her desire, meeting her mate thrust for thrust, their thirst for each other overriding all sense.

She released her fangs from his shoulder, tossing her head back with a scream of pleasure as her passions ignited. The Queen wanted to break free, to rip and tear, to experience the love of her King, but this was Carmen’s to enjoy. She kept a tight lid on her beast as she rode out her climax in her master’s arms, crying out his name over and over again between words of love and devotion.

Her body trembled forcefully beneath him as he continued thrusting within her, his fangs still latched onto her neck. “Yessssssssssssssss.” she hissed, contracting around him once more, a feeling of euphoria like she’d never experienced before coursing through her body.

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 01, 2014 10:42PM
The Cabin

The moment she sunk her fangs into his shoulder, the Vampire’s eyes grew wide and his jaw opened wide. He released his hold on her neck, and there was a joy to his face that one had to see to believe. Shane’s red eyes rimmed with tears as their union pushed through to a whole new level of intimacy. He could see through her eyes, feel every inch of her experiencing his own love. He licked his lips and then released a cry that she would never have heard before. Like that of a man that was taking his final breath, dying all over again. A bitter sweet death….she was his dark angel.

http://i.imgur.com/GJzZ9Of.jpg

Her blood had lost none of it’s potency; still an aphrodisiac to the Vampire. Eyes closed he honed in on her, feeling the tightness of her jewel, as it closed around and locked tight as the last few thrusts were bringing her home. There would be no escaping the earth shattering climax, that would rock the entire house, as well as scare the death out of the wolf. Clever pooch ran for the basement. He would be safe there. For now.

But the Vampire wanted, what she was not yet willing to release. The ultimate prize, his very reason for un-life.

“Sângele Meu, regina mea … esti Domnul roag; de tine. Dulce Mila sa fie prezentat la mine, esti unul adevarat dragostea.” (translation : “My blood, My Queen…Your Lord begs of you. Sweet Mercy be shown to me, your one true love.”)

The Vampire pulled back and covered in blood, that trickled from his shoulder, his lips stained with the crimson blood, he gazed upon her..wishing for the most Majestic Queen to come forth from Carmen, and take her prize. She was far more powerful than he, and at this moment he wanted no one else. He dragged his claws across his chest, causing four large scratch marks, that bled out as he roared.

“Regina mea..EU sunt servitoarea dumneavoastr;.” (translation : “My Queen..I am your servant.”)

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 01, 2014 11:30PM
She heard his words and understood what he was asking. But did she want to let the Queen free? She thought for sure her answer would have been a sound ‘no’…that was until he drew back from her, blood covering his shoulder from her bite, her blood staining his lips and chin. But it was his eyes that caught her attention. He was seeking his Queen, almost begging for her to give him his release.

The glow in her eyes intensified as he ripped four deep gouges across his chest, the blood flowing from him. She slithered from beneath him, going up on her knees before him and pressing a hand against his blood, still feeling their connection.

Her skin rippled, the Queen so very near she was a tangible thing upon the air.

“My consort.” she whispered, pressing a kiss to his lip, licking her blood from his rough skin. “Do you desire me, my love?” Her voice was hypnotic, wrapping around him like a warm blanket.

“I do, My Queen.” Shane replied, gazing upon her with adoration. She smiled then. To a human, it would have seemed her smile was malicious and full of evil intent. To Shane, it was a smile of a woman in love with her man, a Queen who wanted her King.

“And so you shall have me, my Eternity.” Carmen whispered, releasing the control she had upon her Vampire. Her skin didn’t ripple so much as it simply melted from that of vampire to that of the Ultimate Predator, the Queen of All. Her gaze, dark red pinned Shane in place. He seemed frozen, awaiting her favor.

“My Desire.” Carmen hissed, moving in close to him. He remained where he was as her head descended to his chest, her elongated tongue lapping at his blood, savoring his taste. Within his blood she beheld his absolute love for her both as she was now and as she was before. She smiled against his chest, suckling at him with a gentleness that betrayed her nature. She enfolded her wings around him, pulling him to her as if she wished to absorb him into her skin, cradling him against her. She took her fill before she sealed his wounds, leaving his chest unblemished.

One clawed talon reached upward and punctured a hole in her areola, right above her nipple and she pressed his head to her chest. “Drink, My King, and replenish thyself with My love.” she hissed toward him. She moaned with delight as his fangs pierced her skin once more, her head falling back in ecstasy.

His arms wrapped around her waist as he drank from her, pulling her into his lap and onto his reawakened member. She moaned in delight as her body rotated over his, her desires raging once more.

There was no rush for completion this time around. The sharing of the blood between them was enough to keep them on a euphoric high for some time. With each thrust between them, with each drawing of blood, their bond was strengthened to the point that only death would be able to tear the two apart, and even then they would die together, moving on to Eternity as one heart and soul.

The Queen that was Carmen ran her talons down his back, scraping his skin in her desire for their completion. He continued to suckle at her breast as he thrust upward beneath her, her head again thrown back between her wings as they spread out behind her.

Release, when it came, was like a subtle wind brushing across their skin, wrapping them in a warm cocoon of flesh and bone.

Two minds forever linked as one.

 



Supernatural – The Human Realm (21) – Mirari : The Forest of Ashes.

$
0
0

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 02, 2014 09:21PM
-On top of a roof stood a lone figure cover from head to toe in black, he stood at 5’9″ and has a excellent well toned build. His shoulder length black hair was up in a traditional Japanese warriors tail. His shirt was skin tight witch showed ever muscle and was sleeveless, his pants were tight as well but lose enough to give him the mobility that he needed, and he wore tabi ninja shoes witch allowed him to be silent when he moved. On his back was two Ninjatos, and a Yumi bow and arrows. around his waits was a belt of kuni throwing knives and a pouch of throwing stars. He had a wakashi strapped to each thigh, and on his ankle was a hand gun, just encase he needed it. He also had another wakashi on his hip but that was for emergency only.-He watched the night life of New York, the city that never sleeps, the city he watched over. He was in no way it’s protector, he did not go out of his way to save anyone, no matter how much they needed it, no he a instrument of vengeance, he hunted those who needed to be punished and gave them their just dues, even if it meant their deaths. As he stood there he saw something, two train heading straight for each other, he knew they would collided, normally he would not bother but this did not feel right to him, with a few hand gestures he disappeared and appeared at the train station,he quickly ran into the control room and saw it empty, thinking quickly he sat in the chair and started messing with the controls, it took him a few minutes but he was able to divert the train on to different tracks.-

-He gave a sigh of relief and stood up, he quickly left the station avoiding the cameras and headed back to the roof tops, he could not shake the feeling that something was there before him, he could feel the evil and wickedness and the hate, and he knew it would not be long before what ever it was ran into him, and he would be waiting for it-

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 03, 2014 06:27AM
Manhattan – A Penthouse fit for a King.http://www.franstouchofclass.com/images/On%20Land/Manhattan%20Penthouse/penthouse_c006_large.jpg

Manhattan – Where the rich and powerful of the world live and play. The streets are alive day and night, though many enjoy the city more by night. A sparkling spectacle, that harbors a deadly secret. How the humans would be shocked at just what and who walks among them. The living dead.

A U-Haul van pulls up outside a ritzy fifth avenue apartment building. It’s well over sixty stories high, and home to some of the most wealthy in the city. The door man sees the truck take up what should be the parking place for limos and dignataries- Presidents and stars, and comes down the velvet carpet and stands with hands on hips as he stares into the driver’s side window.

http://assets.nydailynews.com/polopoly_fs/1.445060!/img/httpImage/image.jpg_gen/derivatives/landscape_635/alg-uhaul-rfk-jpg.jpg

“You can’t park here.” He says with a nasally New York accent. He starts to gesture that they park up the road further, but the door on the other side of the truck opens, and Emilia hops out, dressed in her black leather trench coat. Almost stopping traffic she walks around the front of the truck, as another man gets out and goes to open the roller door at the back. Emilia shows a cocky smile at the Door man, and takes out a fist full of notes, and hands it to him.

“Special deliver for the Penthouse suite. This was pre-arranged by our employer. Either his prized collection comes in this door, or we sue for breach of contract.’ You could tell by the way she stared at the Doorman, that she meant business. When his eyes went from the roll of greenback to her eyes, he suddenly could not look away. It was almost like her eyes were hypnotic. Well, truth was they were.

“Oh…sure, yes, by all means. Here, let me get the door and alert the Concierge that you are making the delivery.”The Doorman was now under her spell, and she patted his coat before going back to see her assistant was now bringing down the large Romanian marked box on the hydrolic platform. Emilia was keeping a close eye out, to see if they had been followed from the Train station, and thankfully it appeared that they had managed to make it this far undetected.

At the door, there was now a bustle of activity as they opened the doors up wide enough to allow for the box to be brought through. As far as they were concerned, they thought it was a piece of art or furniture that was being delivered. Little did they know what was inside.

The box was now on the trolley safely and being wheeled up to the door, with Rheksas following behind. He sneered at the Door man, who tipped his hat at the large dark fellow. Emilia shook her head and followed the men inside, leaving the truck parked at the entrance. That would be driven away later, but first thing’s first was getting the box safely up to the penthouse.

Wheeling it into the service lift, they all got in, and Emilia pressed the P button, then folded her arms as the doors slid to a close. Rheksas glanced at the hired help. He was another that had been put under Emilia’s spell and would come in handy again later, but for now he was in charge of bringing the box into the Penthouse. Neither spoke, as they reached the top floor, and the doors opened to the most extravagant apartment in all of Manhattan. It was enough to make your jaw drop, but of course, Emilia has seen this sort of abode time and time again in the old country.

http://assets.nydailynews.com/polopoly_fs/1.1556982!/img/httpImage/image.jpg_gen/derivatives/landscape_635/penthouse-palace.jpg

The U-Haul driver rolled the box into the center of the room, and started to undo the trolley, as Rheksas went to check all the rooms, and the security system. Emilia however stood guard and watched the driver, till he had the box off the trolley and was ready to leave. As he passed her, she said.

“When you have taken the trolley back to the van, you are to get in and drive to the harbour. There, you are to drive the van off the wharf and drown yourself.”

“Yes Miss.”

“Good boy.” She patted his shoulder as he continued on his way, leaving the way he came as Rheksas came out of the master bedroom.

“You sure he will do as you asked, General?” He was concerned, but he could see when the doors were closing that the driver had a punch drunk expression. Emilia, didn’t even have to look.

http://i.imgur.com/nYCSGCe.gif

“They always do. Now, help me open this crate.”

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 03, 2014 08:08AM
Inside the Crate“How many of our daydreams would darken into nightmares, were there a danger of their coming true!” ~Logan Pearsall Smith, Afterthoughts

Eyes as red as blood peered into the darkness, seeing everything as if it were the light of day. No breath was drawn but yet there was an awareness. Muffled sounds reached his ears as the snaps of the locks on the crate were undone. The lid was lifted and the red gave way to hazel eyes that held a deep intelligence. He smiled as his eyes landed on his generals. Emilia who’d been with him since the beginning and Rheksas, who had come to him later and proving his worth as a member of his clan.

He moved for the first time in well over 36 hours, slipping from his coffin with a smooth sort of animalistic grace. As he stood upon solid ground, his most trusted bowed low in his presence.

“Rise, my Trusted. There is no need to bow before me.” His deep voice rumbled across their skin. He left their side to move about the apartment, checking to see if things were as he requested. Room darkening curtains were across every window and he nodded with satisfaction. He turned to face them, imposing in his dark finery.

“Victor is dead.” he announced, having felt the man’s death across the miles that seperated them. “We must find where he has hidden my treasures and retrieve them posthaste. Any who defy my will shall suffer most greviously. I, Vladimir Dracul, will see to it personally.” He snarled, showing his fangs for the first time.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/Hugh_Jackman_500_zpsff908ad7.gif

</3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 03, 2014 03:54PM
Vlad’s PenthouseAs soon as the Master started to slink from the coffin, both Rheksas and Emilia went down on one knee – their heads bowed in reverence of their Lord, their Master. Emilia’s arms were held down to her sides, fingers curled into fists as she awaited his word that she may move. Ever his humble servant, he was the only man or beast that she would ever bow too.

“Rise, my Trusted. There is no need to bow before me.”

Head still bowed, with her hair having fallen forward like a silken veil, Emilia spoke softly with a strong Romanian accent.

“Ever your servants, M’lord.”

Slowly she pushed to standing, as too did Rheksas, who towered over both her and the Count. At this point he was checking out the apartment, to see if they had fulfilled his wishes, and of course, they had done so to the letter. With special room darkening curtains that were ordered, even the staff who installed them believed the owner of the Penthouse must be a bit of a night owl. That was certainly an understatement. No expense was spared, nor should it be. The Count was an incredibly wealthy man.

“Victor is dead.”

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m7hgn01rfO1rtzlzf.gif

Both stared at each other in shock, for this was news to them both. The Count continued. “We must find where he has hidden my treasures and retrieve them posthaste. Any who defy my will shall suffer most greviously. I, Vladimir Dracul, will see to it personally.” He snarled, showing his fangs for the first time. 

Emilia was the first to step forward. She was his General, and when he gave orders such as this, she paid heed.

“No stone shall be left unturned, M’lord.”

She could not take her eyes off his grace, seeing the glistening set of fangs that now protruded from his upper lip. He was truly angered that Victor had betrayed him and stolen his treasures to the new world. Now…with the help of his elite Generals he was to get them back, along with starting a new reign of terror to be unleashed upon an unsuspecting public.

There was a small knock at one of the doors and Rheksas smiled.

“I ordered…room service.” Emilia knew what that meant and smirked before watching Rheksas go to the door and open in. A beautiful young maid was standing there, holding a tray that had only a napkin on it. She looked a bit bewildered as she brought the tray in. “Room service ordered that I bring up this…napkin.” Rheksas closed the door behind her and he gestured towards the Count.

http://mildconcern.com/wp-content/uploads/2012/09/Michael-Clarke-Duncan.png

“Our Lord wishes to dine, and has very specific tastes.” He took the tray from the girl, while Emilia headed for a nearby window, to stare out at the Manhattan skyline. No doubt the Count would enjoy his…first meal in the city.

http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m0a1chkkA61rnwqsxo1_500.gif

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 04, 2014 12:28AM
Vlad’s PenthouseAfter making his announcement, Vlad was pleased to note that both Emilia and Rhekas were set to go out and hunt down his treasures. It was always good to have people he could count on and trust to watch his back.

There was a knock at the door and intrigued, Vlad smiled devilishly when Rhekas told him he’d ordered room service. Vlad waited in the center of the room, his hands linked behind his back as the door was opened and a maid was escorted inside. She was dressed in a maid’s uniform and was very attractive to his roaming eye. She held a tray with a single napkin upon it.

“Room service ordered that I bring up this…napkin.” The woman looked confusedly between the three of them. Vlad approached her slowly, pinning her with his gaze.

“An unusual request, I suppose.” he smiled. “But my dining needs are a bit…eccentric.”

The woman got a whiff of his scent and seemed to melt into a puddle of lust at his feet.

“Um…well…eccentricity is underrated.” she breathed, fidgeting in place. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Emilia and Rhekas leaving the room to enjoy his meal in solitude. He stepped into the woman’s personal space, taking the tray from her lax fingers.

“What’s your name?” he asked, walking around behind her.

“D-Darla, your Grace.” the woman stammered, finding his nearness intoxicating. He pressed himself against her back and placed his cold hands upon her neck. Her pulse was racing and he could practically feel her blood flowing in her veins. She trembled at his touch.

“You may call me Vlad.” he whispered, brushing his lips across the back of her neck.

“Vlad.” the woman moaned, her eyes slipping closed. She never expected a man would have been driving her insane with lust when she came to work that evening. This was the stuff of dreams.

His hands slid down her arms to wrap around her wrists. Again he felt her pulse, judging the right time for him to make his move.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/Abraham-Lincoln-Vampire-Hunter-Stills-and-gifs-abraham-lincoln-vampire-hunter-31326155-500-200_zpsddb9bd8b.gif

He had discovered over the centuries that lust, desire and passion made a woman’s blood taste like a fine wine…like an aphrodisiac. She didn’t know it, but Darla was in complete thrall under him. He could command her to jump out an unopened window and she wouldn’t hesitate.

But no…Vlad had something much better in mind.

Releasing her wrists, his hands slid up her body, unbuttoning the front of her uniform as he did so. The material pooled into a puddle at her feet, but she was too far gone to notice. He pushed up behind her, forcing her into movement until her thighs were pressed against the arm of the black leather couch he had requested for his new home. He bent her over at the waist, ripping both her bra and panties from her body in his haste.

She moaned as the rough material of his pants brushed across her naked backside. With a grunt, he shucked away that item and rammed himself home into her waiting body. She gave out a lustful cry as he rutted her from behind. His eyes bled red and his fangs elongated as he could practically smell her sweet blood through her pores.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/8627830_zps7eab73da.gif

He wrapped a hand around her throat and brought her body upright and pressed tightly to his own. His other arm, he wrapped around her middle, keeping her immobile while he continued to screw her six ways from Sunday. Her keening wails echoed around the apartment and he knew she was close.

“Yesssssssssss.” he hissed, mouth open wide like a snake prepared to strike. The moment she clenched around his turgid member in orgasmic bliss, his fangs sank into her neck, her life’s blood filling his mouth and making him moan hungrily. He sped up his own thrusts, wringing every last drop of sweetness from her pumping vein. A final thrust home and he achieved his own pleasure.

Darla fell limp in his arms as he continued to feed. Draining every last drop of blood from the now dead maid, he retracted his mouth from her skin, tearing dead flesh before carelessly dropping the corpse to the floor.

Stepping over the body, he retrieved the napkin and began dabbing at his mouth and lips, removing whatever excess blood remained.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/true_blood_couple_m2_zps73f9b174.gif

“Exquisite.” he hummed with delight. Not even bothering to retrieve his pants, he moved to the windows and looked out on the city lights. “This city is ripe for the taking…and we shall rule them all.” he grinned, sensing his generals returning to the room. “Dispose of the body, you know the drills. Tomorrow night…we shall hunt for what was taken from me.”

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 04, 2014 01:17AM
Vlad’s Penthouse – StudyVlad’s two generals did leave the room, to allow the Count privacy to enjoy his evening meal. This was something that was done without so much as a word from either. After serving the Count for this long, it was ingrained and expected. Entering the study and having Rheksas close the door, so that their voices didn’t travel, Emilia let out a sigh – one of relief in effect. They had managed to pull off getting the Count from the train to the Penthouse without incident. The van and the train that they used had both been disposed of and now they could begin the mission that Vlad had come to America to compete. The finding and retrieval of the artifacts.

Rheksas was pleased with himself, for coming up with the goods – aka the tempting maid in the skimpy number. He had to admit, she was a looker. To Emilia however, she knew she was just a blood bag in a pretty bow. The cries of exctasy from the maid were so loud however, that it was heard through the walls.

“I thought this room was sound proof.” Emilia said with something of a disgruntled look. Rheksas actually went over and put his ear to the door, a lopsided grin appearing. “Oh he really is enjoying this one.” Clearly he found the Count’s meal times to be very entertaining. He placed a hand to the door and licked his lips eavesdropping. The General shook her head and wandered over to a window, just staring out till they were to be summoned.

Rheksas noticed her quiet behaviour and looked back at her. “When was the last time you had a feed?” It was a good question, and the truth was shocking. “A week.” She replied, dropping her hand from the window. Rheksas was shocked. “You know you are to keep up your strength. The Count will have a fit.”

Angered she rounded. “Who do you think spent the last WEEK making sure that he arrived in this country in one piece? Hmm? Do you have any idea how hard it was cooped up on that ship?” Her eyes flashed red and you could see her clawed hands drawing into tight fists. It was clear she took her role as the Count’s chief General very seriously, even at the risk of herself. Rheksas sighed and then pushed himself away from the door, approaching her as she did a double take, then turned away from him to face the window. The giant of a man placed a hand on her shoulder and she flinched slightly. The fight always in her. She hated being touched.

“After the Count has fed, and we do the clean up…like always, you and I are going on a hunt, and I won’t take no for an answer. The Count I am sure will want to watch…Fox sports or something, not sit and listen to the likes of us.”

http://cdnl.complex.com/mp/620/400/90/0/bb/1/ffffff/56cba2badbc0f0c99a5a2a3a16f67fa8/images_/assets/CHANNEL_IMAGES/POP_CULTURE/2011/03/news/michael-clarke-duncan.jpg

Emilia let out a half chuckle, though her lips remained closed. A snort almost at the humor Rheksas was trying to get across. Right on cue…the murder of the maid and the feeding was over, as the mind link with the two generals alerted them they were required.

On entering the room, the Count was standing – pantless and dabbing the napkin to his lips. He was clearly satisfied.

“Dispose of the body, you know the drills. Tomorrow night…we shall hunt for what was taken from me.”

Both moved in, with Rheksas effortlessly lifting up the girl and taking her into the large kitchen that they had to the right of the main suite, while Emilia picked up the maid’s clothing and folded them up neatly. The Count was staring out at the city, obviously making many plans on how he would rule them all. No doubt he would, unless there was someone out there that could stop him. Emilia stood and started at the white globes of his ass, before going into the kitchen herself, where Rheksas had donned an apron, and was going about starting to cut the girl up into easy store pieces. He also had what looked to be an industrial sized mincing unit, like they use for large animals to make pet meat with. Chopping away with a wide smile, and dumping large chunks into a large plastic drum, he was humming to himself, as Emilia placed the maid’s uniform in the laundry shoot. She then wiped her hands together and returned to watch Rheksas start the machine and tip the large bucket of body parts into the silo at the top. Thankfully, the kitchen was relatively sound proofed, and the job of disposing the body was almost complete.

“What do you plan to do with the…maid mince?” Emilia asked. Rheksas grinned and then said.

“Sell it to the local pet store. Not bad huh?”

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m7c7leY9FI1qfo1pz.gif

Emilia shrugged, and walked out of the kitchen, feeling weakened by having to smell the bloodless remains of the maid and still having not fed. This left Rheksas to clean up the mess. Once all the remains had been minced and then bagged, he labelled it with fake cat food tags and stuck it in a large freezer, till the next night when he had time to do a drop off. Rheksas figured that if the Count was going to be having meals at home, he needed to be inventive in how to dispose of the remains. It was pretty hard to just toss a body out a window and not have that be noticed.

Rheksas cleaned up all the spill and muck from around the kitchen, and decided to fufill his word to make sure that the General got to have a feed. It worried him that she was not taking care of herself, and cared more about the Count, then her own need to feed.

Rheksas emerged, having taken off the apron, and then asked of the Count.

“My Lord, I request I take the General out for…a drink.” Rheksas was certain that if she didn’t fed tonight, she was not going to be any use to anyone on this planned mission.

<3>

Edited 1 time(s). Last edit at 03/04/2014 04:56AM by CharlotteCarrendar.

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 04, 2014 05:23AM
Upon their return to the living room, it would have seemed like Vladimir hadn’t moved from the window…except for the fact he was now dressed in a short robe of black silk with a matching pair of sleeping pants. He had gone to shower the grime from his long sleep and the blood of Darla from his body while Emilia and Rheksas were in the kitchen.“My Lord, I request I take the General out for…a drink.” came the request from Rheksas after a few moments of silence. With a frown Vlad turned to stare at the smaller of his two confidants. His gaze was like chips of frozen amber as he stared at Emilia.

“Leave us.” he commanded Rheksas, not even looking away from Emilia. He waited while Rheksas left the room. “You are starving.” It was a statement. He waited for her nod before he continued, moving to stand directly in front of her. “Emilia, why do you do such things? Your health and well-being is important to me. You are important to me. I would not live if something were to happen to you, either through your own negligence or outside forces.” He gently chastised her, brushing his hand across her cheek as he did so, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. “I need you in peak condition at all times. Despite what you think, you do not have to undertake every single detail on your own. Allow Rheksas to assist you, it is why he is under your command as well as mine.” He tucked a finger beneath her chin to bring her head up to look at him. “No more holding back.” he warned her, his tone firm. And before she would be able to reply, his hand went to the back of her neck as his lips moved to seal over hers, drawing her into a most shocking kiss.

Vlad was by no means a stupid man. He had fought hard and long over the years and had many victories under his belt. He had known for quite some time that Emilia had feelings for him. He just never acted upon them until now.

His lips were cool against her skin, but his kiss was fierce and demanding, wanting her submission to his will and desires. He bit at her bottom lip, not hard enough to draw blood, as he did not need to weaken her any further then she already was. He then teased the sting away with his tongue. He kissed her hungrily, like a man thirsting for water after days in the desert before he pulled away. His eyes were ember fires staring upon her.

“You are mine, Emilia. As it has been from the beginning. Never forget that.” He released her from his grip and strode away to his room, closing the door behind him and leaving the stunned vampire staring after him.


Re: The Human World [rp]
March 04, 2014 06:13AM
Vlad’s Penthouse – Living roomIt was when the Count stared directly at Emilia and demanded that they be left to speak alone, that Emilia knew she was in trouble. Not for anything bad she had brought against her Lordship, but the fact she had pushed herself to go on without feeding to ensure that the Count arrived safe and sound at his new destination. Rheksas did the right thing, leaving the room without question. He knew that the General could hold her own, and that this was to be expected, given the fact her position to protect the Count meant that she was required to maintain her sustenance – the blood of innocents.

She stood regally as the Count approached. “You are starving.” There was no denying it. You could see by the sickly pale colour of her skin that she was in desperate need of a feed. Slowly, she nodded in response, not wanting to raise her voice or deny what they both knew was true. “Emilia, why do you do such things?” This was a good question as well, and he knew her long enough to know the answer. Emilia always put him and his needs first. “I am your General, M’lord” She spoke with honesty, appealing that she felt her duty was to serve him, and fend for herself after. But the Count made it crystal clear, that her well being was important to him. Their eyes locked on one another, and you could see the wavering in her own. Her steely blue irises swirling, flickering, as he chastised her, brushing her cheek and then pushing back her hair behind her ear. It was so rare for him to touch her, and she had not been in contact with a man in so long that this had her almost tearful. She swallowed hard, and felt her head tip forward slightly. Submissive to him. But then a finger was brought up under her chin and she was forced to look at him again. This was almost like torture.

“No more holding back.” A warning, or a promise by him? Before she could answer, he grabbed her neck and pulled her into a kiss. Powerful, cold and dominating. He bit at her lip and teased with his tongue, and she had to stop herself from falling. She couldn’t afford it, she couldn’t be THAT girl. When he pulled away he made his decree.

“You are mine, Emilia. As it has been from the beginning. Never forget that.” 

With that, and not a second look back he left the room going to his own room and closing the door. Emilia was left standing there, visibly shaken. Her chin twitched as she sniffed and shook her head. ~Damn him.~

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m7c63dNlFq1qfo1pz.gif

Rheksas appeared from one of the smaller rooms, and he couldn’t help but have overheard what had transpired. He could see the bite marks in her lip. Sighing, he grabbed his coat and put it on, taking up Emilia’s and walking towards her. Rheksas offered it to her, and she put it on slowly.

“He owns us both…you know? We are just his servants. Don’t lose your heart to him.”

“I lost my heart to him…the night he killed me.” Emilia glanced up through the veil of her fringe, before starting for the door. The Count would be safe in the apartment, having the latest security measures in place. Together, his Generals left the penthouse and went to the lift, down to the lobby and into the night.

Roxy’s Nightclub

http://www.chilliwebsites.com/sitefiles/3941/gif1.jpg

The Generals entered the nightclub at about 2am, at least two hours before the club was officially to close. By this time of night, many of the patrons were so intoxicated, they were easy prey for the likes of the Vampires. The music was pumping through the speakers, and Rheksas found a bevvy of young office workers, that had come for a hen’s night. There was much laughter and cat calling going on, and Rheksas winked at his General, and sung out. “Found the perfect party. Hens..how I love them. They love the big black cock!” He danced over to the table, much to the girl’s delight, and this left Emilia on her own. Already being eyed off by a guy at the bar. He was your typical grey suit, probably married, about 35. She could spot the mark of a wedding band on his left hand. Emilia wandered over and took the empty seat beside him, as he immediately snapped his fingers and tried to order her a drink. She was already weak, and this was going to be an easy score.

“Come here often, baby?’ The drunk crooned, as his blood shot eyes wandered over her breasts and back up to her smile. “I am liking what I am seeing.” Yep, this guy was off his face. The barman set down a scotch and dry before Emilia, who simply toyed with the glass. “I’m sure you do. And to answer you, no…this is my first time.” The drunk laughed and then reached out to squeeze her ass. One thing the General hated was being touched. “That’s going to cost you, buddy.” This was said with a touch of aggression, which was met with a “Oooo” from the drunk. “Frisky…I like it. Tell you what, why don’t we cut the bullshit…go to a booth and we can get to know each other better. I know you want it.”

Emilia actually started to laugh at his last comment. “Well, you got that right. I do…want it.” Thing was, he had no idea what it was. She got up with the drink and started for a booth, far in back. The drunk made a rather pathetic score fist action, before following along behind. Sliding into the booth, she set down the drink and waited. The Drunk, though barely able to stand, managed to join her, though almost spilt his drink on her. Emilia rolled her eyes, but offered a weak smile, as he said. “Oops. Nearly made you wet.” What a comedian?

On the other side of the bar, Rheksas had all the girls wrapped around his fingers, with the bride to be, already bouncing on his lap. He sure was right about being the prize cock. Emilia turned her attentions back on the drunk, who was now trying to feel her up, with his hand sliding under the table and resting on her thigh. Emilia bit her lip and then she started to make her move.

“I bet you like girls that bite.” She whispered in his ear, tugging on his earlobe and reaching herself under the table to start stroking his bulge. Shocked at her daring, he gasped loudly as her lips started to travel down his neck, as she felt for his vein with her tongue. Oh, he was a ripe one. “Hell yeah I do. Bite me bitch.” So he was actually urging her too.

“With pleasure….”

http://img24.imageshack.us/img24/2103/vampirex.gif

At first the bite was playful, and the drunk was getting off. The beat of the music got louder, the heavy pounding of the base, as Emilia licked his neck, her eyes flaming red as he cried out. “Fuck..do it!” With the power of a viper, her jaw extended and she bit down hard, her mouth flooding with his rich blood. Her right hand seized his cock through his pants and gripped it so hard, that he was starting to spasm. Emilia was far stronger than him, and pinned him into the seat, drinking as much as she could, while his life was seeping from his body. Eventually, the vibrating and jerking stopped, as Emilia licked his neck like a cat, sealing the wound, before using a single finger to push him over.

The General reached for a serviette and patted her chin, finally satisfied to have fed, though the blood alcohol level was rather high. She hiccuped, and then scooted out from the booth, leaving her dead companion, as she staggered towards the exit, unsteadily. Rheksas, who had fed from two of the hen’s party girls and left them enough blood to survive, saw his General trying to leave. By the way she was walking…something wasn’t right. “Did she pick a drunk?” He thought to himself, gathering his coat and making a dash to catch up with her.

Out on the street, he grabbed her arm and turned her around. The look on her face…priceless. She was drunk.

“Heh…what a party.”

Shaking his head, he picked up his General, and carried her to the nearest waiting cab, to take her back to the Penthouse. No doubt, she was going to need to sleep this off.

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 04, 2014 09:40AM
Train station Next Morning-The Train station had been closed off as police were all over it, looking for anything that could explain what had happened the night before. The night manger was missing, two train almost had a head on collision, and the masked vigilante appeared to stop it. a woman sat in the main office watching a video tape of last night, she had long blond hair , which she had tied up, deep blue eyes,and pale white skin she stood at 5′ 6″ and was wearing a green short sleeve shirt, and pair of jeans with Nike shoes and a long brown trench coat, and around her next was a her badge.

” None of this makes sense, how did he know about the trains?” she said out loud. “I think the question you should be asking is how did the trains get on a collision course to begin with?” She herd said behind her,when she turned around there stood her partner, he stood 5’9″ had shoulder length black hair he had tied back. He looked had Asian black eyes and was wearing a black shirt jeans and trench coat with a pair of Rebocks, and holding two cups of coffee one he handed to her.-

-She smiles at him and took the coffee-” Your late David, she said and took a sip. he just shurged,” Traffic is terrible right now with the station closed Sam , I live on the entire other side of town” ,he laughed and look at the monitor?“Anything other than the vigilante showing up?“Sam shook her head, and he kept watching-“Why don’t you take a break I will keep watching” -Sam nodded and walked out. He closed the door behind her and took out his contacts, his black eyes now were red. he watched the beginning of the tape now able to see all, he saw everything he knew the manger was dead and that these people were involved, when he saw the box being taken out the train one word escaped his lips

Vampires


Four Seasons Condos – Ladies Night.

$
0
0

RP – Four Seasons Condos.
February 26, 2014 08:35PM
http://www.urbancondospaces.com/files/2013/07/Four-Seasons-_-Rental-.jpeg

Four Seasons Condos, close to the Art and business district of Seattle

No 35 – Maxwell Hines

Re: RP – Four Seasons Condos.
February 26, 2014 09:00PM
No 35 – Maxwell Hines

~The Dinner party~

Maxwell was in his black tuxedo, putting the finishing touches to his tie and as he stared at his reflection he muttered that Lucy was not there to help him. This dinner was not only for the benefit of the gallery, but also a good excuse to shake down a few of the panthers of the Seattle A list for a few more donations to help secure more prize exhibitions from overseas artists. Maxwell was a shrewd business man, playboy…all that, but knew bugger all about art. That is where Lucy came in. And…she was not there. Why? Oh she decided to go and check on the young Roisin’s collection that Elias was all too happy to brag about. Least that collection was not going to cost an arm and a leg to display and promote.

http://i.telegraph.co.uk/multimedia/archive/02061/hugh2_2061256b.jpg

His tie neatly in place, he winked at his reflection before heading out into the main living area of his condo. Staying at the Four Seasons was a temporary measure, as his previous apartment was a tad small for the sorts of parties and gatherings he was planning to host. That and Mrs Hancock kept saying he should move into her sprawling country estate. Only problem there was it was too far from the city, and…he was afraid she would bore him to death with her endless and dreary tales of her first four husbands. There was no way Max wanted to be number five, as each of her husbands met an untimely death. But, to have her as a date and possibly have her die before him, was the odds he was betting on. She knew all the right people and spoke their language. She was in effect a social ladder…and one he planned to continue to climb..till something better came along.

The hired caterers were busy in the kitchen and the small string quartet were practicing over in the far corner of the room. Everything…looked perfect. Maxwell clapped his hands together as he was so far impressed.

“This…is going to be bloody brilliant.”

The door bell rang, and that familiar nasily whine was heard.

“Max…open the door, Lover…It’s me, Muriel.”

It was Mrs Hancock – Muriel Hancock. Mazwell didn’t mess about, he quickly picked a flower out of one of the prized arrangements and headed to the door as he threaded his button hole. Opening the door, before the hired help he gasped as he saw his date for the night.

http://media.tumblr.com/5f5b01209294794bd3e0f994827c515f/tumblr_inline_mjx0akAysY1qz4rgp.gif

“Darling…what can I say? You look…breathtaking.” He was right about that.

Muriel gushed as she stood in the door way and tore off her glasses. Leaning forward, she air kissed him twice, before pushing past and admiring the sight of his new condo. Everything was pristine and perfect, just the way Muriel liked it.

“Fabulous. Now, how’s about getting your kitten a glass of bubbly?”

<3>

LadyBelz

avpic

Minion!Despicable Me MinionMinions 2Minions ~ JerryMinionNY ZIP
Re: RP – Four Seasons Condos.
March 03, 2014 06:57AM
Outside Max’s Apartment Building

A Seattle City cab pulled up to the curb outside the the Four Seasons Condos and the driver turned to look at the woman in the backseat. She was busily staring out the opposite windows and snapping pictures with what looked to him like a very expensive piece of camera equipment.

“That’s $22.75, ma’am.” the driver grunted, wanting to get home in time for Jeopardy!. The woman, not even bothering to look at him, shoved a handful of bills into his hands and climbed out of the cab, still snapping pictures.

“Fascinating.” the woman whispered, her voice tinged with a cultured British accent, as she stared at the church across the street.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/03-2nd-reformed_zps0bfde1bd.jpg

She turned around, staring up at the place where her brother called home with a critical eye and shook her head. He always did like to live extravagantly.

She headed inside and checked the numbers on the mailboxes in the lobby, spotting her brother’s name immediately. A smirk on her face, she started up the stares instead of taking the elevator.

When she reached Number 35, she could hear the light sounds of music and voices from inside and wondered if he was having a party? She looked down at what she was wearing, shift pants and a loose fitting top, her ever-present camera slung around her neck and decided she didn’t care one fig what she looked like. She had just spent over 14 hours on a plane and an hour in a cab coming here. He can deal with it.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/Ladies%20Night%20RP/emma-thompson-dont-ask-questions_zpsc3237dad.gif

She knocked on the door as hard as she could and waited.

Re: RP – Four Seasons Condos.
March 03, 2014 07:31AM
No 35 – Maxwell Hines

Already a few of the more notable guests had arrived. Why there was the Senator William Chase and his gorgeous wife and former Playboy Bunny Tamara.

http://media.tumblr.com/9bd45765f9fb09ea940efcf369f65eb5/tumblr_inline_mky395gTaS1qgb30s.gif

Iron chef USA Roberto Fleming and his partner Rodger Dupree.

http://25.media.tumblr.com/72cfa1a08d795f4d4ba910cf42051df5/tumblr_mywhrhpsH01toai1do1_500.gif

Chocolate health bar Heiress Stacy Pulser and her miniature poodle Minty.

http://charlottecarrendar.files.wordpress.com/2014/03/c2074-chocolate_and_girl_1.jpg?w=640

And who could forget radio talk show host Roy Stevens and his pregnant girlfriend Janice Wyman.

http://i.telegraph.co.uk/multimedia/archive/01918/whitesumm_1918183c.jpg

Coming along a bit late was Muriel’s spiritual guru the Mahatma Sheika, who decided to wear what looked like an orange and watermelon colored caftan.

https://encrypted-tbn3.gstatic.com/images?q=tbn:ANd9GcTV4seo0LJUDpCtvJhyUNQQepIUscGxngW_SDtm8Ebg7WyolX6g

Honestly, if you could see this colourful collection of characters you would have thought it was an episode of “I’m a B list celebrity – get me out of here.”

The music played was a lovely piece by Beetohavn and Maxwell had even ordered a champagne fountain with which to impress his guests. The gay sounding laughter mixed with the nasally cackle by Muriel only made it more macabre and you could see that Maxwell had already hit the bottle…a little too hard trying to cover up the fact he was shy around such people.

As Felicity was standing out in the hallway waiting for someone to answer the door, sure enough another late and unexpected guest happened to rock up. It was Lucy, who was running late after meeting with Elias and Roisin over at his studio which was on the other side of town. She was still wearing her smart grey business suit and carrying her briefcase whilst looking worried about what lay behind that door. But it was what was in front of the door, that had Lucy raise an eyebrow.

“Maxwell didn’t bribe you too, I hope.” Lucy said with a curious expression at the casually dressed lady. Course, she had no idea that this was Maxwell’s sister, for if she had, she would have used a bit more decorum. When she saw the camera lashed around her neck, she then thought maybe she was a hired celebrity photographer, ordered by Muriel to take society snaps for the high end gossip rags.

But as Lucy was about to ask, the door swung open and a pink cheeked Maxwell lurched forward. At first he was stunned, then…shocked.

http://i1230.photobucket.com/albums/ee485/sofirezende/GIFS/what2.gif

“FELICITY?! My gods…what are you ….Lucy?! Wow…this is unexpected. Good thing we have extra seats. *Hic*…Won’t…won’t you come in?” He made something of a sweeping gesture for them to enter, whilst the other guests were heading for the dining room under the careful watch of one hawkeye Muriel Hancock.

‘DARLING…hurry up and bring your friends. We are about to start with the soup!”

This was to be one hell of a dinner party.

<3>

Re: RP – Four Seasons Condos.
March 05, 2014 06:20AM
http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/Ladies%20Night%20RP/emma_thompson_featured-618x400_zps93c67644.jpg

Felicity had been standing outside Max’s apartment waiting for a few minutes. Apparently whatever was going inside the place, if the loud chatter was any indication, was more important then who was at the door. She knocked again, louder this time just as the elevator dinged behind her and a woman stepped out. She, too, paused outside Max’s door, looking harried and annoyed at the same time. She noticed Felicity standing there.

“Maxwell didn’t bribe you, too I hope.” the woman stated. Before Felicity could reply, the door was finally yanked open and a loud exuberant voice was heard.

“FELICITY?! My gods…what are you ….Lucy?! Wow…this is unexpected. Good thing we have extra seats. *Hic*…Won’t…won’t you come in?” And there stood her brother in all his drunken glory. Felicity shook her head and pushed passed him into the apartment, snatching his drink from his hand as she did so. She looked around and saw a virtual Who’s Who of semi-celebrities and was itching to start taking pictures. These were the sort of people her brother rubbed elbows with?

“Really, Maxwell. It’s not even 9 o’clock and you’re already three sheets to the wind.” Felicity sighed, turning to look at him. “What would Mother say?”

“DARLING…hurry up and bring your friends. We are about to start with the soup!” came the stringent tones of the last voice Felicity expected to hear. She turned on the spot and saw Muriel waving people into the dining room.

“Muriel! Is that you, love?” Felicity grinned. She had worked with the Public Relations specialist on numerous projects over the years, the last one being a photo shoot for a young starlet who had a bad string of publicity for her acts of public drunkeness, theft, movie flops, several stints in rehab and jail time.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/Ladies%20Night%20RP/c28e5b78-7529-4cec-a0c8-764713acb380_zpsd1af41e2.jpg

</3>

Re: RP – Four Seasons Condos.
March 05, 2014 06:54AM
No 35 Maxwell Hines

Muriel actually stopped what she was doing, and took a double take when she saw who had just breezed in the door, having snatched a glass from Maxwell and boldly sung out.“”Muriel! Is that you, love?”

http://media.giphy.com/media/13riTNqf14mcj6/giphy.gif

“Felicity? Oh..my..God, Woman. How long has it been?’

If it was one thing about Muriel, she never stopped working. Every event was for a reason, a purpose. Just like this dinner. A chance to get some half baked celebrities together in the one place and do new deals in their public relations marketing. Just as Maxwell was keen to get sponsorship deals for his Art gallery, Muriel was trying to be the new Mrs 10 Percent.

Lucy stood in behind Maxwell as the two older women were about to get reacquainted. The young assistant sidled up to Maxwell and whispered in his ear. “You’re drunk.” Maxwell, who was trying to look like everything was fine at seeing his sister showed up unannounced whispered back “And I plan to get completely smashed, now that Fel is here.” Lucy wondered what on earth that meant, but by the looks of things…she was about to find out.

Muriel air kissed Felicity and then drew back giving her the once over. Though Felicity was casually dressed, she had to admit that the Bohemian look did suit her. “I had no idea that you were related to my darling Maxwell. How convenient. She purred. Would you mind taking some snaps of our wonderful guests, I am sure that they would end up on every society page in this town.” Again, Muriel was working it, as always.

Maxwell was now starting to get worried, and took Lucy by the arm and brought her over to meet Felicity properly.

“Kitten, Sis, may I present my assistant, Lucy Bardwell. She is my right hand at the Gallery, a real find all the way from New York.” Lucy tugged her arm away, then gave both women a half smile. “I am familiar with Mrs Hancock, Max. But thank you for the re introduction.” Muriel rolled her eyes, and then tried to thread her arm through Felicity’s to walk her to a place at the dinner table. Lucy noted it right away and sighed, as Maxwell grabbed another glass of champagne from one of the roving waiters. “See what I mean?’

At the table, the guests were already deep in conversations, with the Senator’s wife guffawing like some southern country girl. No table manners what so ever. The Senator kept trying to shush her, but every time she looked at the gay couple that were more interested in snogging, than partaking in the conversation, she kept erupting into giggles and laughter. “Never been this close to gay men before. Is it contagious?” The chocolate heiress was feeding her puppy: Minty some treats off the table when she heard the queer question from the Senator’s wife. “Is what contagious?” The blonde bunny bombshell blinked with those fake false eyelashes and replied. “Gayness.”

http://media0.giphy.com/media/7onrBfIYRuPbG/200_s.gif

The two lovers broke a kiss, and the Iron chef who overheard the Senator’s wife said with a chuckle. “Why don’t you pucker up with Stacy and find out.” This brought a lot of laughter, especially from Tamara, who thought that was such a silly idea. “Oh you guys.”

<3>

 


Carrendar Island (1) – Ladies Night/Carrendar Dynasty.

$
0
0

avpic

Minion!Despicable Me MinionMinions 2Minions ~ JerryMinionNY ZIP
Re: RP – Carrendar Island
March 06, 2014 07:48AM
She leisurely paced a few laps around the pool, unaware that Brock was watching her every move. She wasn’t lying when she said she was having a great time. She hadn’t expect to and was thankful to Brock for pulling her out of the house before she died of boredom.

Finishing her last lap, she swam to the pool ladder, hoisting herself out, water sliding down her hair and body in a waterfall. She sat at the edge of the pool, letting her legs dangle knee deep in the water, her eyes searching out Brock.

Re: RP – Carrendar Island
March 06, 2014 08:50AM
The Pool

Brock swam up to where Pandora was now sitting – on the pool’s edge. With her legs still dangling in the water, it would be easy to just pull her back in, but he had no intention of playing games anymore. It was the way she was looking for him, when she was sitting there, that her face was serene. Getting away from the city, her job and all her worries were doing the job of helping her relax and unwind. Brock folded his arms and rest the forearms on the tiled step, looking back up at Pandora, as she kicked with her feet idly.

“I guess now comes that time of the evening, where I ask you, if you would like to be flown home….or..” he paused for a moment, and then reached out to brush his fingers along her left thigh. “If you want to spend the night.” So far the evening had been perfect, and up to this point he had been the perfect gentleman. However, he was still a man, who had hopes that she might want to stay.

“I mean, if you have to go to work early, it wouldn’t take long to change, clean up and get the plane ready.”

Brock then waited to hear what she wanted to do.

<3>

Re: RP – Carrendar Island
March 06, 2014 02:32PM
She didn’t know there was such an expression of serene calmness on her face, but she did feel very relaxed being away from the city. The sun was slowly setting behind her and she didn’t really want to leave just yet. She kept her eye on Brock as he swam toward her, resting his forearms on the side of the pool.

“I guess now comes that time of the evening, where I ask you, if you would like to be flown home….or..” He paused and brushed wet fingers along her left thigh, sending a shiver through her body. “If you want to spend the night.” She could hear the underlying tension in his voice, that small bit of hope that she would tell him that she didn’t have any other plans. She thought about the pile of homework she left sitting on her kitchen table. Did she really want to go home to that when she could be here, with him?

There really was no decision to make. She leaned close to him to stare him in the eye.

“I have no plans for this evening.” she whispered, her voice husky. She slipped from the water, getting to her feet and headed inside. “I’m going to go take a shower…if you care to join me.” she teased, slipping in through the door.

Re: RP – Carrendar Island
March 06, 2014 07:34PM
The Pool

Brock’s heart almost skipped a beat when Pandora said she had no plans for the evening, in that husky voice of hers. The young pilot could not get the smile off his face if he tried, watching her get to her feet and head inside to take a shower.

“I’m going to go take a shower…if you care to join me.”

Join her? Now there was an invitation he could hardly refuse. Brock climbed the pool ladder out and got to the tiled surface, where he reached for a towel, and started to dry himself off. Pandora had certainly made herself at home, and he had to admit, that he would definitely be bringing her back home to the island more often in the future. Wrapping the towel around his waist and tying it off, he followed Pandora into the house, past the large dining area, and made his way towards his bedroom, which he assumed she was, since he had a rather large bathroom off the side.

His room had a large balcony, that showed off the beach and sea below, as well as the gorgeous night sky. With six large glass panels, that could be made to tint out at the touch of a button, he could get all the privacy he needed, though with no one on the island, save for Lady Bunton and Pandora, he wasn’t too worried about being seen.

He tossed the wet towel in his hamper, along with his boxers, and then strolled into the bathroom starkers.

Pandora had already made herself at home, and was about to turn on the water faucet.

“Allow me.” Brock said, reaching past her and turning on the cold, then hot water till it had the temperature just right.

Pandora’s lace bra and smalls were still wet, and Brock game fully reached to undo her bra strap, while watching her.

“I know, I promised to behave…but, now that I am here.”

He pulled her under the hot streams of water, and drew her into his embrace. Powerful arms locking around her, as he kissed her passionately, unable to hold back after a night of gentle teasing.

https://p.gr-assets.com/540x540/fit/hostedimages/1380419307/831106.gif

<3>

Re: RP – Carrendar Island
March 06, 2014 08:03PM
Brock followed along behind her as she found his bathroom, reaching in to turn on the water. His hand appeared in her view, beating her to the punch. She smiled as he undid her bra, the lacey material sliding down her arms to land at her feet.

“I know, I promised to behave…but, now that I am here.” he grinned, stepping into the shower. He grabbed her arm as he stepped under the hot spray, pulling her close, his lips passionately devouring hers. She moaned with need, holding tight to his shoulders as his tongue plundered her mouth. Her hands slid down his body and around his waist, moving to the tight buns she’d been dying to touch most of the day, squeezing them.

His hardness was pressed into her stomach and she groaned at the feel of him. The water created a delicious heat and friction between them as their bodies slid together beneath its spray.

She gasped for air as his lips left hers and her head fell back with a groan.

“Brock!” she hissed his name, desire coloring her tone. She was simply amazed at how quickly the flames of passion rose up between them. It was like the moment in her kitchen all over again. How did he make her feel so much in so little time?

Re: RP – Carrendar Island
March 08, 2014 02:06AM
The Shower

Brock had never known a woman, to make him feel the way that Pandora did. Her lips so divine that he found himself dying to kiss her, while their bodies gyrated in a timeless dance beneath the hot spray of water. The silken flesh now awash with water became slick as the friction between them increased. His eagerness all too apparent, when she withdrew from the kiss coming up for air. His head falling forward and with a ravenous hunger he turned to her neck, all the while daring fingers sought to discover her most intimate places. Large hands gripped her buttocks, prizing them apart before kneading forcibly.

Hot breath upon her skin charged with his desire and with a flicking tongue he tasted her salty texture. With their bodies pressed hard up against each other, Brock’s needs were overcoming his sensibility. Brock came up for air, and then with a wide smile when he heard her hiss his name, he reached round and picked her up by her ass and pulled her up onto him.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/d1a705273571f57438e5896bd2462c18/tumblr_mr8uakGTqr1sudvtco1_500.gif

“I’m never letting you go, Pan”

That was the last words he would say, as he drove her into the tiled wall of the shower. Brock had her sitting right above the swollen head of his cock, which was drenched in pre. Eagerly he pressed it to her rim, as he nipped at her bottom lip – urging her to let go her inhibitions, and give herself over to the pleasure.

<3>

avpic

Minion!Despicable Me MinionMinions 2Minions ~ JerryMinionNY ZIP
Re: RP – Carrendar Island
March 08, 2014 07:38AM
Brock’s Shower

You can have anything you want if you want it desperately enough. You must want it with an exuberance that erupts through the skin and joins the energy that created the world. ~Sheila Graham

Passion on fire. Hot enough to burn from the inside out, the flames eating you alive.

This is what was between Brock and Pandora. She had never felt such passion in her life. It was like the time she had let her power get out of her control and set fire to her previous apartment.

[http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/Ladies%20Night%20RP/afd950c1-b11d-4017-aa50-54af8d93fcd6_zpsafc0ccf9.jpg

He devoured her like she was the last piece of chocolate on the face of the planet. She was practucally putty in his hands as he mapped her body, touching her intimately and making her gasp and tremble in his arms. When her head dropped away, her neck was the next target of his passions as his hands grabbed at her ass, hauling her into his arms. She was pressed hard into the wall, his turgid member hovering at her apex.

"I'm never letting you go, Pan" His desire was plain to see, his need felt. She dragged passion-heavy lids open to stare at him.

"And I wouldn't expect you to." she murmured before her lips covered his, giving back what he gave. This was their moment, hovering on a precipice and set to reach the point of no return. She relaxed in his arms, wanting him as desperately as he wanted her, her body easily sliding down and welcoming him into her warmth.

A long, drawn-out moan escaped from her as he pressed home, her thighs tightening marginally around his hips. It was better then the moment in her kitchen, fully aware of what was happening between them.

For someone who was a commitment-phobe, that she was being exclusive with one man, who drove her to the heights of passion, was simply mind-boggling.

"My...god!" she gasped as he thrust into her.

Re: RP - Carrendar Island
March 08, 2014 07:57AM
Brock's Shower

How could one describe the depth of passion, the feelings that were like a tidal wave crashing over both of them simultaneously. Brock was gasping for air, as Pandora let herself slide down upon him and the tightness that she created, enveloping him whole. Their bodies now completely fused as one. He felt dizzy, light headed. Knees trembling as he struggled to hold her up. For some sex is just an act, a release. This was so much more. Brock could only stare into her eyes, his own wide and dilated. His lips parted, like he was trying to get out a word...a phrase, but all that came was her name...

"Pandora...."

Yes, they had shared passion before in the kitchen of her apartment, but now in the solitude of the island home, far from the cares or worry of the big city, they were now in the throes of erotic passion, that was fueled by an insatiable need to complete the other. At first, Brock was crazed, like a fiend he pounded into her - thrusting her against the wall, till something inside him changed. It was like it hit him all of a sudden. He'd found what he had been searching for, and could hardly believe it.

Brock held her to him, and reached around to turn off the water, as awkward as that was. Both dripping, his body trembling he had to tell her before he went on. "I just...I...I want to do this right."

He carried her out of the shower, and onto the fuzzy mat, wiping his feet. Then carried her the few paces to his bedroom, where he set her down feet on the carpet. The moon's beams illuminated the pair, as he reached for a towel and started to dry her over. She must have thought he was crazy, but if she were to look in his eyes, she would see that she meant the world to him. He dropped the towel, then cupped her face in with his wet hands.

"I'm in love with you, Pan."

He had never said that to another woman before.

<3>

 

Re: RP - Carrendar Island
March 08, 2014 08:20AM
"Pandora...."

Her name, whispered from his lips. She could hear the depth of feeling. She felt it herself. It was dizzying. They were both breathless. There was fire between them, hot enough to melt, hot enough to burn. Her heart was thudding in her chest and she was sure he could feel it as it was pressed against his own.

She was pressed tightly to the wall, her body a slave to his needs and her own desires. She moaned as he thrust into her over and over, seemingly without tiring.

But then...something changed. His rhythmn smoothed out and he slowed his thrusts. The sensation was different, almost as if she were falling. What was this?

She got her answers a moment later when he turned off the water and carried her out of its wet heat. Walking into his bedroom, he set her on her feet and she looked at him, confused. Had she done something wrong? Had he changed his mind? Was this just another notch in a bad string of notches that was carved into her heart?

He must have seen the confusion on her face and he rushed to reassure her. "I just...I...I want to do this right."

Well that certainly confused her even more. He reached for a towel, rubbing it over her body as she prepared herself for the rejection she thought was coming. Her heart was throbbing in pain. The one guy she liked and now she was being tossed away. It actually hurt her.

Once dry, she nearly turned to collect her clothing that was in the chair beside her, but a touch of his hand to her cheeks and she was forced to look him in his eyes. What she saw...her heart eased up on the pain she felt. He didn't look like he was about to toss her out on her rear. There was something heavy in his eyes and she felt dizzy all of a sudden.

And then he spoke the words that no man had ever said to her in her life.

"I'm in love with you, Pan."

What? Her mind screamed. Did she hear that correctly? Looking in his eyes, she saw that he meant every word.

That someone could love Pandora LaRue, a motorcycle mechanic, full-time bar waitress and pyrokinetic from San Francisco - whose mother was a drug-addicted whore married to a child-raping bastard...

Tears sprang to her eyes, shocking the tough woman who had never shown any sort of vulnerability to a man before.

"C-Could you repeat that?" she whispered, stunned.

If he did, she would laugh, tears sliding down her cheeks as her eyes slipped closed. He would most likely think she thought he was joking, but it wasn't anything of the sort. She found it amusing because...

"I'm in love with you, too, Brock." she laughed through her tears. "I don't know why, or how it happened, or why it happened so fast, but that's what I feel and I could give two shits about it."

Re: RP - Carrendar Island
March 08, 2014 08:34AM
Brock's bedroom

"You...Pandora." He was saying it again, after she had become confused by what he was doing, what he was trying to convey. He kept his hands pressed to her cheeks, before letting them go, as she started to shed tears. Astonished at what was happening between them. Brock had never wanted a woman so much, but he had to tell her...she deserved that much. "I swear, I don't think I even knew what love was before."

When Pandora professed that she felt the same way, he let out a nervous laugh - that it wasn't just him. "Thank God." Brock was overjoyed, and brought her into his strong arms, holding her close. First he started to kiss away her tears, murmuring softly as he did so, whispers of her being in his dreams, in his waking thoughts. If she was a drug, he was sorely addicted.

Gently he scooped her up and carried her to the bed, laying her down, where he joined her. Laying beside her, still hard as before when he was in the shower. He could take her, sure, but he wanted this to be memorable. As though it was the very first time. Brock's hands wandered, fingers dancing up and down her side, as he kissed her with such delicacy. Savoring her lips, her tongue. He wanted to map her out in his mind, just by touch and feel. Brock was being incredibly gentle, a far cry from how he was in the shower only minutes earlier.

<3>

Re: RP - Carrendar Island
March 08, 2014 09:00AM
"Thank God." Overjoyed and relieved, he pulled her into his arms, holding her closely. She pressed her face into his chest, inhaling his unique scent, her hands pressed against his back. Musky with a hint of sweet. She raised her tear-streaked face to his and he kissed away her tears, murmuring whispers of dreams foretold, of waking thoughts and desires.

She soaked it all in, treasuring this closeness she felt. He scooped her into his arms and carried her to the bed. He moved in beside her and she noticed he was still hard as a rock. But for once, she did nothing. This was a moment that wasn't worth a quick tumble in the sheets. He meant more then that and let him take control.

His hands, large and steady, moved over her body, fingers sliding over her skin as if he were touching her for the very first time. His lips sipped at hers, his tongue teasing against her own, making her breathless, her body tingling. So different then their exploits in the shower and her kitchen.

Her own hand, still before now, pressed against his chest, palms caressing the defined muscles, the hairs on his chest tickling her skin. Over his rib cage and behind his back, sliding down and over the round globes of his ass. To thighs hard as steel but soft as cotton. Upward still, along the inside of his thigh. A muscle quivered against her hand as she came dangerously close to touching that part of him that had been buried to the hilt inside of her a short time ago.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/784dba17227e4f85d2cdb7c9c3e77395/tumblr_mkfg34L7Ie1rzji9mo1_500.gif

Her breathing was erratic, her pupils dialated with desire. She hadn't known before that he was what she was looking for most of her life.

It seemed her sting of bad luck with men was finally at its finish.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m8yfj3uvHE1ql3q2ro1_500.jpg

</3>

Re: RP - Carrendar Island
March 08, 2014 04:11PM
Brock's bedroom
~We will together~

Everything was almost like it was slow motion, for the couple that now lay together on the black cotton sheet covered waterbed. The gentle flow and sway of their bodies as they continued to move in a sensual rhythm. Discovery – that was what Brock and Pandora were experiencing. Taking the time to touch and feel. Brock was having to hold himself back, but the fueling of the tension was making it all the more delicious.

Feeling her hands press to his chest, her fingers brushing the hairs of his pecks, he let out gasp and crushed his lips upon hers. Their tongues tussled and then began to dance. His seeking to dominate hers, as he rolled on top of her. Brock’s right hand caught up her thigh, pushing it back as he lifted his hips, and then slowly slid himself inside her. He broke the kiss, so he could watch her reaction. Panting hard he began to roll his hips, as they started a ritual like coupling. Words couldn’t describe the feelings, the emotions mixed with the physical delights. It was enough to make his toes curl up.

Slowly…slowly…

Brock wanted to drag it out as long as he possibly could, but trying to hold back was a feat in itself. The heady scent of her own feminine musk mingled with his own, and their sighs and moans were like a sweet symphony to this lover’s dance upon the cotton sheets. This was what love was. Giving and receiving.

http://dangerouslee.files.wordpress.com/2013/04/making-love.gif?w=640

Her beauty so exquisite – the fire in her eyes. She was his Venus, his goddess…and he treated her body as though the temple of his worship. The deeper he entered her, the further he fell under her spell, whether she knew it or not. Pandora had captivated him, and won his heart. Now his body was but a slave to hers.

<3>

 


Rescued? – A Pirate’s Life.

$
0
0

LadyBelz Offline
The Pirate Queen
*******

 

 

Episode 7: Rescued? 

Thorne Mansion – Main Guest Quarters

It was the morning after James, her father and brother were dragged away from her. Rachael had been locked away to prevent her escape and spent the whole night crying. All of this was her fault and now the ones she loved were going to pay for it with their lives.

Beckett had taunted her every chance he got, sinking her spirits so low she didn’t think she’d ever find them again.

She didn’t sleep a wink, preferring to stand at her window and stare in the direction she knew the prison pits were. And from her vantage point, a set of gallows was being built in the center of town. She couldn’t help but wonder who the unlucky ones were who would lose their lives this day…

~A few hours later…~

A maid had been sent to her room to help her bathe, fix her hair and change her clothing into a dress that Beckett had picked out. It was pretty beige that set off the color of her hair and tanned skin quite nicely.

[Image: 9db84243-339b-4727-b223-dfaa71525974_zps568ea7c8.jpg]

Miserable, she didn’t even bother to eat the breakfast that had been sent to her. She was sick with worry for James, her father and Tim. God, poor Tim. He finally finds the family he always wanted and it was cruelly ripped away from him.

A lone tear slid from her eye and down her cheek, which the maid noticed.

“Cheer up, Miss. You be marrying one o’ the finest men ever ta walk this Earth.” she smiled. Rachael’s temper, that had been buried deep in the face of losing her family, surfaced as rapidly as a Kraken attacking a ship upon the sea.

She rose to her full height, her face flushed with fury. The maid scampered back in fear, wondering what she’d done to set the woman off.

“Get. Out. Of. My. Sight!” she snarled, snatching up a gilded mirror and throwing it with everything she had in her. The maid squeaked in fright and ran as if her heels were on fire, the mirror missing her head by inches to smash against the wall.

Her anger left her as quickly as it came, leaving her weak and dizzy. She sank into a chair and placed a shaky hand against her cheek.

“What am I going to do?” she whispered in the silence of the room.

———————————————–

Port Royale Central Courtyard

Citizens from all over the city converged on the center courtyard, excited and filled with a malicious sort of glee. For it wasn’t every day they got to see one of the world’s most notorious pirates lose their lives in spectacular fashion.

It was into this sea of sick jubilation that Rachael was brought. Beckett was standing near the gallows, a man next to him, whom she assumed was a priest, dressed in his holy vestments as he was. She held her head high and made her way to his side.

[Image: tomb-gallows-at_zps4c0f9ef5.jpg]

“I’m here, as you requested.” she stated in a neutral tone.

“And looking very lovely, might I add.” Beckett grinned cruelly.

“Let’s just get this over with.” she sighed. Beckett made a tsking sound.

“Rachael, my darling. You know me better then that. For what’s a little ceremony without the guests of honor?” he grinned, signaling to something over her shoulder. She turned and her eyes went wide when she saw that the gaolers were bringing James, Billy and Tim to the gallows, their arms tied behind their backs. She whirled to face Beckett, her eyes wide as nooses were placed around their necks.

“What is this?” she demanded.

“I needed a little insurance policy to make certain you didn’t change your mind halfway through. Marry me and they will live the rest of their lives in prison.” He smirked, “Refuse and…” He ran his finger across his neck.

“You sick bastard!” she snarled.

“Make your choice, Rachael. Whatever you decide, neither will save you from my bed this night.” Beckett smirked, feeling as if he’d won some grand prize.

Rachael turned to look at each man currently in the gallows. Tim was staring at her with grim determination. Billy looked resigned to his fate, thinking that he would finally get to be with his beloved once again. And James…

His eyes pierced her very soul, an underlying message within their dark hues that she didn’t know how to decipher. She loved him with everything she was and didn’t want to see him die. Her head bowed, she turned back to Beckett.

“Fine.” One single word. Beckett grinned and grabbed her hand to pull her before the priest. He grew hard thinking about finally getting between Rachael’s thighs and couldn’t wait until this was over. He was going to show her unimaginable pain for the years to come.

“Dearly beloved…we are gathered here today to witness this man and this woman be wed in Holy Matrimony before the eyes of God and His church. If any assembled have just cause why these two should not be joined, speak now or forever hold your peace.” the priest began.

 

 charlottecarrendar Online
The Pirate King
******
RE: Episode 7: Rescued? 
~An hour after being taken before Thorne~
Port Royale Prison
The Pit

[Image: empty-jail-cell-2.jpg]

The rusting grate that was kept on the pit entrance was winched up slowly by two guards, as Tim and Billy were dragged in by the Royal guards. Each one was pushed down the narrow stairs that ringed the interior the pit, while lastly, the Captain was brought in, the man blooded and bruised with a trail of caked blood that had run from his nose. His right eye swollen shut from being punched, and he could barely see out of his left. Without any care, the soldiers tossed the Pirate over the side, where he rolled down the stone stairs, landing heavily in a puddle of faeces and urine mixed with mud at the bottom. The crew who were having trouble seeing in the darkness of the pit tried to get to their fallen Captain who was groaning as he pressed his hands into the dank muck to try and get his face out of the sludge. The guards above chortled with laughter as many a crew man looked up squinting. “You’ll all be swinging in the morning, ya Pirate bastards. Hahahaha!” The grate started to lower as the winch was being turned again till the deafening sound of the grate hitting the rock signalled that the crew was once again locked up at Thorne’s pleasure. Tim crawled over to the Captain, and tried to help him up. Such a sad and sorry mess. Barely making out the Captain’s face, his own creased and his heart went out to him. “Are we going to die, Capn’?” He asked, still a young boy and terrified of the gallows. The Captain spluttered and spat out a mouthful of muck, turning his head to see the boy’s face. The Captain croaked ; “”Over me went t’ Davy Jones’ locker body, lad.” The Captain pushed himself up, with Tim helping him. The crew all looked to their Captain, wondering how on earth they were going to escape their fate. The Captain knew they were all terrified, and he said unto them. “”We have only one hope. T’ Doctor. If he fails, I’ll kill him meself.”

Port Royale Town Square

Word of the capture of Captain Moon and his crew had spread across the colony like wild fire. One of the seas most dangerous criminals was sentenced to be hung at dawn, along with the likes of his crew. The Doctor, who was dressed in civilian clothes, kept his hat well down as he tried to get through the crush of towns people and traders. He had in his hand the medallion that the Captain had given him, along with strict instructions on what to do if he was captured. By the talk of the people, they were almost in a festival like mode, with more talk that the Lord Thorne was set to marry a girl that had sailed in on the Pirate’s ship. Little was known about her, accept to say she was simply stunning and a true jewel worthy of any nobleman. The more that the Doctor heard, the more determined he became, clutching the medallion tightly between his palm and fingers. Up ahead, he could see the sign that hung out the front of what looked to be an inn. The Rusty anchor. This must be the inn that the Captain spoke of. With his head kept down, he made his way to the door, only to bump into two soldiers that were coming out. The medallion fell out of his hand, as he was knocked to the right, and one of the soldiers barked at the Doctor. “WATCH WHERE YOU’RE GOING, MATE!” The Doctor scrambled to pick up the prized medallion and then spoke in a foreign language. The guards couldn’t understand what he was saying, and just went on their way. A quick glance to see if the coast was clear he entered the Inn, and scoured the room for the man known….as One Eyed Willy.

The Rusty Anchor

[Image: black-sails-zach-mcgowan-starz-captain-charles-vane.jpg]

The inn was filled with all types of rabble. From the lowest of low street urchins, to the balding Officers of the Royal Guard. Any man with a purse of silver would make their way to the Rusty Anchor to try and win at a game of chance, or have some fat arsed wench with breasts like ripe melons shoved in your face. It was in this setting, that the Doctor was able to blend in, for he wore the clothes of a simple towns person, not that of a pirate, or royal guard. There was a pipe player making a merry tune, while a group of drunken guards were singing to the death of the Pirates come the morning. This only reminded him of the urgency of his mission. He had to find One Eyed Willy. As he approached the bar, he nodded to a buxom barmaid, with wavy blonde hair. “Ale please.” The Doctor completely forgetting himself, and speaking with his usual accent. This…did not go unnoticed by a man that had been sitting in the far right corner. With a black eye patch, he rose to standing, and limped across the weathered timber boards – his peg leg slamming into the timber and sending up a small cloud of dust. He slowly retracted a dagger, and then as he got to stand behind the Doctor, he pushed the tip in hard enough to give the Doctor a scare. He whispered to the Doctor. “I think we..need t’ have a chat.” The Doctor froze, turning his head just enough, to make out the face of a man…with one eye. “Right.” The Doctor said, moving away from the bar, as the man with an eyepatch led him to the back door. This led to the cellar, where the ale barrels were stored along with other supplies.

The Cellar

[Image: pirate.png]

On reaching the bottom of the stairs, the One eyed man lit a candle and then he chuckled to see the scared face of the Doctor. “Are you…One Eyed Willy?” The One eyed man pushed the Doctor into a chair and leered at him menacingly. “Who be askin?” he said with a menacing growl, the dagger coming up to the throat of the trembling Doctor. This man must have been in his sixties at least, and with a weathered face, that was riddled with scars and tattoos, it was plain to see….he was a Pirate. “I’m…I’m the Doctor. Moon sent me.” At this the dagger point twisted against the Doctor’s neck. “Heard about him bein’ captured. T’ daft git. Can’t keep himself out o’ trouble. Been that way since he was a lad.” The Doctor looked bewildered, and then stuttered. “So you are..One eyed Willy, then?’ The One eyed man laughed in response, as he took away the dagger from the Doctor’s throat. “Aye…and he sent you eh? Tell me…Doctor, did he tell you who I am?” At this the Doctor shook his head. “Err..no, he just said that…I was to give you this.” This was when the look on the One eyed man’s face changed. The Doctor was holding up the medallion on a chain. “That sneaky son o’ a scurvey dog. Ha..trust him t’ be desperate enough t’ give up that bit o’ treaaye.” The One eyed man snatched the medallion out of the Doctor’s hand as though it was the greatest treasure on earth. “My medallion. Men have sailed the seven seas lookin’ for this.” As he held it, the medallion spun, and you could see certain odd holes in it. So the medallion belonged to the One eyed man? How this was going to save the Captain and crew was beyond him. “I don’t understand. What does the medallion do?” It was a good question and one that the One eyed man was all too happy to answer. “It’s a key lad…a key…to my treasure. Allow me to introduce meself. Captain John Willy Moon. Otherwise known as One eyed Willy.” He was the Captain’s father.

The Doctor now looked worried. He had believed that this medallion would in some way get the crew out of the gaol, but the man known as One Eyed Willy was acting awful strange. The fact he was the Captain’s father only made things more confusing. The old pirate limped over to a large closet, where he opened it to withdraw a long wooden box, similar to a cigar box. A simple piece one would believe. But the pirate then placed the medallion into a specially grooved hole, and you could hear a snapping sound as he turned the medallion. This…opened the box. The Doctor strained to see what it could be inside, and what it was…was a folded up piece of parchment, that had yellowed over the years. “A map?” the Doctor asked, to which the Old Pirate sung out. “No, it’s a love letter from my sweetheart. Of course it’s a bleedin’ map. “ The Captain rolled his only eye before he sneered and started to plot what he was going to do. “So…you’re going to help me free the Captain and the crew…with that map?” The Pirate slammed shut the box. “Are you completely mad, lad? I’m not goin’ t’ save me son, and his rabble. I’m goin’ t’ steal his ship, and go find me treaaye” At this, the Doctor stood up. “But you can’t. The Captain needs us. The crew…they are going to die in the morning. You have to help us.” He cried, but the old sea dog just laughed. “There is a law…amongst the likes of us pirates. You take what you can, and give nothin’ back. My son stole this medallion. And now…I’m returnin’ the favour.” With that said, he pocketed the coin and the map, and headed back up the stairs, to gather a crew to go and hijack the Devil’s Mystery from the royal guards. As he left, he locked the cellar door and chuckled. “By the time you break free, my Son will be hung, and I be long gone. Savvy?”

[Image: tumblr_ljokgyyMBi1qc3sgso1_400.gif]

The Doctor struggled with the locked door, but as they say they don’t make them like they used too. The laughter of the old Captain could be heard as he returned to the main bar area, and was already starting to put together a crew with some of the roughened sailors that had been drinking there that day. There was not much time, and while the Doctor paced the cellar, the old Captain was getting together a plan, that would see the escape from Port Royale almost fool proof. He needed a distraction, and that was already in place. The hanging of his own son. With a hand picked group of trusted sea dogs, he gathered them round a table, and uttered. “At t’ risin’ o’ t’ sun, we take t’ Devil’s mystery and blast our way out o’ t’ bay, while me son swin’s. Bless his pirate heart.” The crew all removed their hats, and payed homage to the former Captain of the Devil. He would die..and so would his crew, while his father sailed to the Carribean, to take back the treasure he had long thought lost.

Port Royale Central Courtyard

The townsfolk had come out on mass for this spectacle that was one sure to be spoken about from father to son for generations. The hanging of one of the most evil men to ever stain the sea with English blood. There were cat calls and choruses, chanting for the pirates to be brought out and walked before the abusive crowd, that was armed with rotten fruit and vegetables. Make no mistake, to these people, the pirates were a stain on humanity, having plundered and pillaged villages and ships for hundreds of years. May this be a lesson to those that dare defy the Lord Thorne and the royal navy.

[Image: tumblr_mi36zw4vRc1rklqbeo1_500.jpg]

Lord Thorne was there in all his finery, with a priest, and what looked to be a noblewoman, who was actually Rachael. Words were said, the crowd murmuring at seeing the red headed beauty who was being paraded like she was prized livestock. Lord Thorne looked smug as he spoke to the young lady, but it was the look of horror on her face when she saw the Captain, Billy and Tim being led out of the gaol. The crowd went wild, booing and throwing their rotten food as the sodden and muddied lot. Tim kept his head high, as Billy was resided to the fact that he would die. Moon, he could not take his eyes of his beloved Rachael. If he was to die, he wanted her to be the last thing he saw. Regardless of the decisions she made, their fate…was out of her hands. With the nooses brought around their necks, the navy drummers started to play. It was an ominous sound as the three pirates stood with hands behind their backs. Death…was inevitable.

[Image: pirates-of-the-caribbean-the-curse-of-th....png?w=590]

~KABOOM!~ A large cannonball was fired at the gaol and had blasted the clock tower, sending brick and rock flying along with clouds of dust. This sent many people scattering. ~KABOOM!~ Another cannon ball, and this time it hit the town church, blasting a huge hole in its side. Now the town people panicked, fleeing and running like headless chickens, as more cannon balls were fired, one hitting the side of the inn…where the Doctor had been kept prisoner. The hole, large enough for him to escape through meant he was able to get out onto the packed street, where folk were running in all directions. Up at the gallows, Lord Thorne must have been wondering what the hell was going on, when a guard ran, blooded from the wharf. “The Devil…she’s been taken over by pirates!” This would surely have the Lord Thorne confused. In the midst of this, the Doctor ran up to the platform where Lord Thorne stood. “it’s true. One Eyed Willy has the medallion and is stealing the Devil with his men to go find the treasure.” At this, Captain Moon simply smirked. “”Why that sneaky old bastard. You know, you can’t trust a pirate. Oh…I guess they will be after t’ treaaye. Enough gold and jewels t’ fill t’ Queen’s coffers for a lifetime.” There was only one man, who was fast enough and daring enough to keep up with One eyed willy, and he was about to be hung. <3>

 


Escala Luxury Apartments (3) – Ladies Night.

$
0
0

Re: RP-Escala Luxury Apartments
March 10, 2014 07:21AM
“Baby, I’m sorry. Where I went was totally out of telecommunication range, even if I could use my cell.”

She knew that, she truly did. But she had missed him, missed his voice, missed his smell, his touch, his everything. She shook her head against him before she brought her head up to look at him. Her eyes were red-rimmed, brimming with unshed tears and though she looked absolutely miserable, she still looked beautiful.

“Woah woah…Pan, speak to me. This isn’t like you. Come on, I’m home now.”

She swiped at her eyes, trying to get the tears to stop but it was like the floodgates on her emotions had become unlocked. He simply held her until she ran dry, which she was supremely grateful for. She sat up, pulling the sheet against her body for warmth as she dried her eyes. She took a tissue and blew her stuffed nose.

“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to fall apart like that.” she murmured, her voice still clogged with emotion. “Today has been…not great.” she stared down at her feet, her knees drawn up beneath her chin. She took comfort in the hand running up and down her back in a soothing gesture and knew it was time to tell him a bit of her past.

“Do you know how I don’t talk about my mother and stepfather every time you ask?” She waited for his nod before she continued. “There’s a reason for that.” Sniffing, she tucked her hair behind her ear and prepared to tell him the whole sordid story.

“My mother was once a beautiful woman. She had a great career as a high school English teacher and a man who loved her dearly, my father. My father was the manager of an Italian restaurant, loved what he did. He would always bring home little treats for me. When I was 7, he died. Killed by a drunk driver on his way home from work.” She closed her eyes in remembered pain. The funeral, the endless stream of platitudes and words of condolences.

“And then she met George. I was 9 at the time. He seemed like a good enough guy, a mechanic. He taught me about auto repair. Mom and he got married when I was 10 and the twins were born a year later. But then George started being weird. He kept giving me strange looks, especially just after I’d had a bath. Then mom started being weird. She lost weight. Became absent-minded. Started missing work. Dressing provocatively. Then she lost her job. I never did find out why until later. She’d been caught sleeping with another teacher, a married man with two kids of his own. Then she was arrested – prostitution. But when I was 18…she did something unforgivable. I had just come home from work. I was a stripper and I was using the money to take some classes at the community college in auto mechanics. The house smelled like weed and stale sweat. Mom and George were in the living room…doing lines of coke on the living room table. Mom saw me, told me George would pay me $500 if I gave him a lap dance. My own mother was trying to pimp me out to her own husband, a man who nearly raised me. I told them I refused. George got angry…grabbed me and threw me to the floor. I was so stunned I couldn’t move for a moment and then he was on top of me, trying to rip my clothes off. I was so scared that I did…something…I remember screaming and there was this smell of something burning and George got off me. I jumped to my feet. My mother was glaring at me with such hate in her eyes. George was cradling his arm…it looked red and blistered. I screamed at them that I never wanted to see or hear from them again and I left the house with the clothes on my back. I never returned. I spent a few weeks on a friend’s couch before I saved up enough money to come north.” she finished, shuddering.

She looked at him. “They keep calling me…making threats…no matter how many times I change my number, keep it unlisted…they keep finding me. They know where I live, Brock.” she stated.

Re: RP-Escala Luxury Apartments
March 10, 2014 07:36AM
Apartment 7D – Pandora’s Bedroom

It takes a great deal to anger a man. Brock had been trained how to deal with all sorts of situations, both emergencies and real life dramas in rescues. But what he wasn’t prepared for, was the admissions by Pandora of her youth, and the shocking account that her abusive parents had some how managed to track her down. Not only that, they keep finding her unlisted number. From an idyllic childhood, to then have her life spiral out of control from the excesses of her step father and the troubling influence that he had over her mother, it was all too plain to see, that Pandora needed protecting. Especially since her parents seemed to be insistent, if her story was anything to go by.

The more he heard, the angrier he became. He was also mad at himself, for having been away for so long without contact. She deserved more than that, especially from him. Raking his fingers through his hair, he climbed out of bed, and then started to pace back and forth, as though weighing up his options on how best he could protect her. If they knew she was here in this building, he had no idea how safe it truly was. He had no clues about the security systems, or evacuation points. His love, his woman was being threatened…and that just would not do. Finally he stopped pacing and turned to her.

“Pack your bags. I’m taking you home.”

<3>

Re: RP-Escala Luxury Apartments
March 10, 2014 07:44AM
She waited for his reaction, wondering if this was the moment he would get up and find her so disgusting he would walk out of her life. He crawled from the bed and began to pace and she waited for the axe to fall. Burying her head into her knees so she wouldn’t have to see him leave. She inhaled a shaky breath.

“If you want to leave…I understand.” she whispered, eyes clenched tight as she tried to put the lock back on her heart.

But there was no sound of her apartment door closing, no sense of him leaving. She brought her head up and saw that he was staring at her with grim determination. She was shocked.

“Brock, what-”

“Pack your bags. I’m taking you home.”

Well that was unexpected.

Her mouth dropped open in shock.

“I-what?” she gaped. “But my job? My classes? And what about your family? I can’t barge in on your life like that!”

Re: RP-Escala Luxury Apartments
March 10, 2014 07:50AM
Apartment 7D – Pandora’s Bedroom

Pandora’s reaction was a spray of words, more shocked than anything that Brock would make such a bold request. But what she didn’t understand was that he saw her totally different from what she might have ever expected.

He walked to her closet and turned on the light, then went in and took out a suitcase, before bringing it out and setting it on the bed. His face was like granite. Brock would not take no for an answer.

“Pan…you are my life.”

This would have been a shock. He was putting her first, before family, his work, her work, and her studies. Brock turned and went to her chest of drawers and pulled it open, then started to gather up her smalls, and brought them back to the suitcase and dumped them in.

“Help me pack.”

It was almost like he wasn’t listening to her. But this was him, trying hard…so damn hard not to explode in rage. He couldn’t do that…he couldn’t afford to let her see the truth.

<3>

Re: RP-Escala Luxury Apartments
March 10, 2014 07:59AM
7D – Pandora’s Room

“Pan…you are my life.” 4 words…that completely undid her. He went to her closet and pulled out the one suitcase she owned, slamming it on the bed with barely controlled rage. He went to her dresser, jerking open the top drawer and yanking out her lingerie and panties and throwing them in the case.

She watched him for a few minutes, stunned beyond words. He was putting her first. His job, her job and her classes be damed, here was a man who knew what was important and what wasn’t. How could she deny him his request. She grabbed her robe and slipped it on, not bothering to tie it before leaving the bed.

She moved to his side as he was rifling through her clothes and she put a hand on his arm. The muscles was tense beneath her palm.

“Help me pack.” he demanded angrily. She released his arm and moved around to the other side of him as he continued shoving things in her bag. She touched his arm again then she placed her palms against his cheeks to force him to look at her. Once he stopped fighting her movements, she would kiss him with every ounce of feeling she possessed for him, lavishing him with all the love in her smaller frame.

That he was willing to say “to hell with everything” for her, touched her like nothing ever had before.

Re: RP-Escala Luxury Apartments
March 10, 2014 08:07AM
Apartment 7D – Pandora’s Bedroom

The first time she touched his arm, he couldn’t help the drawing tension of his muscle as he seemed to focus his anger at the way he was stuffing her briefs and bras into her suitcase. It was like he needed to channel that away from her. His eyes – black pools. Dark and angered. The second time, she touched his arm again, and he didn’t flinch. Then she went to get his attention fully, to make him stop what he was doing. This knee jerk reaction was one….of fear. Fear of losing her. And it scared him to death.

When she placed her palms to his cheeks and kissed him with every ounce of feeling, his inner walls started to crumble, as he immediately and possessively picked her up in his arms. The way he kissed her back..words could not describe. It was not the hunger of desire…but the need to show her, that she was his and no man…no beast…nothing on this earth would dare take her from him. His brow would be creased and the sound from his throat…like a horrid whine…strange and in a way frightening. His fingers practically dug into her flesh as though he was never going to let her go. He wanted to take her away..far away to a place no one could ever harm her again.

<3>

 

Re: RP-Escala Luxury Apartments
March 10, 2014 08:13AM
She could feel the passion within him, tightly coiled and ready to be released as he picked her up in his arms. He kissed her fiercely, a horrible whining sound issuing from the back of his throat. His fingers bit into her skin but neither noticed or cared. All that mattered to her in this moment was this man who she was falling deeply in love with more and more every day.

She struggled to be set on her feet, and dragged him to her bed. She shoved him as hard as she could in the hopes of pushing him down onto his back.

There was a charged passion in the air that needed to be assuaged and she was going to do so. She yanked off her robe, her naked body near to glowing with need as she stared at him.

“Off.” she demanded, pointing to his boxers.

Re: RP-Escala Luxury Apartments
March 10, 2014 08:22AM
Apartment 7D – Pandora’s Bedroom

It was like a game of tug o war. She struggled to be on her feet, he tried to pull her back into his hold once more. Panting heavily, snorting through his very nostrils. Pandora, with an amazing strength that even he never knew found himself being dragged to her bed. Again he tried to grab for her, but she pushed him down forcibly upon the bed, where his body did a bit of a bounce as he landed on his back. His chest hardened, and you could see the rippling of his washboard abs, that went all the way down to the show of his pubic hair line, that peeked outside his boxers.

Pandora ripped off her robe, with her body practically glowering before him, eyes illuminated as though on fire. “Off” she demanded, pointing to his boxers, which had a size able bulge now from his growing state. Again that same pained sound came from his throat as he released a breath, and with his fingers he tore at the cotton boxers and kicked them free from his legs.

Brock then laid there watching her as she stared at him with a renewed hunger brought about the anger and fear of the moment. His legs hung over the edge of the bed, feet apart so there was no modesty at all between them. Brock was so much bigger than Pandora, but the way she was acting, size meant nothing.

<3>

Re: RP-Escala Luxury Apartments
March 10, 2014 08:31AM
Once that last barrier was removed, Pandora fell on him with renewed vigor, falling to her knees bewteen his legs and pulling him into her mouth. She growled at the feel of him against her tongue, the vibrations going straight through to him as she tended to him. One hand caressed his stomach and chest as she held on to him with her other hand, saliva slipping from between her lips to aid in her ministrations of him.

Once he was sufficiently wet to her satisfaction she rose up over him, straddling his body before taking him in hand and sliding over him, sucking him into her tight, wet heat. She cried out in satisfaction as she began to roll her hips over his. She tightened marginally, riding him hard, her hair fanned out behind her in a wave.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/Ladies%20Night%20RP/giphy_zps9007b257.gif

</3>

Re: RP-Escala Luxury Apartments
March 10, 2014 08:45AM
Apartment 7D – Pandora’s Bedroom

The moment her lips met with the silky soft of the head of his cock, Brock let out a cry as he tossed his head back. His right hand reached down to cradle the top of her head, while his knees drew back slightly to give her better access. Brock closed his eyes tight, zeroing in on the pleasures her tongue and sweet lips were giving to his most sensitive member. He let his fingers rake through her hair as he felt her head lower down, her mouth taking him in, with the tongue lacquering up his shaft. But just as he was starting to raise his hips up to meet her lips, she pulled away sharply, and his hand fell back to the bed.

Pandora was now showing she was far more dominant than she had let on before, and straddled Brock in a trice, lowering herself upon his girth, as the stunned Brock could only look up at her in awe. She was divine. So incredibly tight and all his. He needed her so badly, and she was proving now just how far she had fallen for him. He reached for her hips, that were rolling like waves upon the sand. Driving herself deeper upon him as he tried to push himself up to meet her, thrust for thrust. Brock reached around with his left hand upon her buttocks, his right on her back, so he could draw her down closer to him. He had no words, all he could do was stare into her eyes….the love there; beyond measure or question. Their bodies started to roll together, like in a dance as old as time itself.

<3>

Re: RP-Escala Luxury Apartments
March 10, 2014 08:52AM
Bodies moving in sync, they became lost in each other, emotion flowing between them like honey. He drew her to him and she stared into his eyes, even as she moved over him, taking him into her body, heart, mind and soul.

“My protector.” she whispered against his lips, her voice rolling over him in a wave of dark desire.

Riptides….deep pools of desire and lust dragged against her, pulling at her in all directions, claiming her body and mind as he had claimed her heart and soul.

She could feel her powers itching beneath her skin, something else she had yet to tell him, but knew she would later. But for now, her need and focus was on him.

She cried out at a particularly hard thrust beneath her and her body seized up in his arms, long cries of delight coloring the air around them as she fell over the peak of passion. She continued to ride him, her body trembling, wanting to feel him fall with her as she gave him her love.

Re: RP-Escala Luxury Apartments
March 10, 2014 09:02AM
Apartment 7D – Pandora’s Bedroom

The ebb and flow – desire turning into something wonderful. Even their breathing though erratic was in perfect time. Her whispered words, that progressed that he was her protector were reciprocated as he bit at her bottom lip.

“My dark angel.” He believed that, she had fallen from heaven, just for him to find and raise up in the darkness to the light. From nipping, his tongue entered her mouth like a snake, only to mimic the actions of his thickened member and how it broached her lower lips. He felt her, in every inch of his body, from his head to the tip of his toes.

Breaking the kiss to breath he lost control, and started to buck his beloved. This brought a reaction, a cry that raise to the roof. Louder she became and he found his voice, in the midst of her moans and cries. “Yesssss” Like a hiss of a serpent, but much heavier, he seized her buttocks with his hand and then smashed their hips together, so the more she gyrated the harder his own flesh and hair would rub her sweet nublet of flesh, while her insides would be pressed up against, enough to invoke a chain of multiple orgasms. Brock focused and grit his teeth, jerking his body up so she could not escape the depth to which he plundered her womb. His whole body trembled as he was about there…ready to push her over the edge.

<3>

Re: RP-Escala Luxury Apartments
March 10, 2014 09:08AM
He hissed beneath her as their bodies gyrated together, neither giving quarter in their mad dash to be the one to drive the other over the edge. She was close, so close and yet she tried to hold on for as long as she could.

His hands gripped her bottom in a tight grip and he pulled her tightly to him. Again she cried out as that small nubbin of flesh between her netherlips was rubbed against the small hairs of him. The sensation was insanely erotic and she grabbed onto his arms to try and anchor herself.

He plundered her body, giving all of himself as she had done and there was no stopping the orgasm that ripped through her body. Her mouth opened in a long scream of passion, her body gyrating and broadcasting its need for ultimate completion with the man who claimed her.

She screamed his name, mind fogged with passion, not even caring if the neighbors knew what they were up to.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/eca7754574c0c2f2366a64fffff6eca1/tumblr_mlb1p8PbDd1snfsf1o1_500.png

</3>

Re: RP-Escala Luxury Apartments
March 10, 2014 09:20AM
Apartment 7D – Pandora’s Bedroom

Brock didn’t need anything else in his life but only one. Pandora. Their flamed passion building, growing as the heat between them intensified and at the point where neither of them could hold back anymore, it exploded in a wake of feeling, that coursed between them. Both releasing in the same time, their bodies giving and taking. Fusing together, as Pandora’s voice was crying out his name, and Brock gasped and grunted almost shocked at the power of the orgasm that eclipsed anything he had ever felt before.

Brock claimed her, right there and then. Marking her insides with his seed, his love spewing out of him and drenching her insides, as his body jerked to the aftershocks, that continued as his brow was covered in dots of perspiration. He could only stare at his beautiful Pandora in wonderment. Did she feel it? Was it as real for her as he? Brock just wanted to now hold her, tight to his chest and stay within her body. Protecting her forever more.

God help who ever would try to come between them.

<3>

Re: RP-Escala Luxury Apartments
March 10, 2014 09:26AM
She clenched around him as she felt him flood her inner womb with the warmth of his seed. She tightened around him, holding him in, keeping him to her, wanting to practically absorb him.

Their bodies were drenched in sweat, their minds fogged with passion and yet, she had never felt so close to him. She collapsed over him as his arms held her. Her ear was pressed over his heart, listening to the rapid beat of his heart as her body shook in his arms.

She had never felt so connected to another living being then she did that moment.

How could she put into words what she was feeling? How do you verbalize such emotions?

4 words was all it took. The same amount of words that had undid her from his own lips.

“I’ll go with you.” she whispered in the quiet as they struggled to regulate their breathing.

 

 


The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP] (7) – Mirari : The Forest of Ashes.

$
0
0

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
February 24, 2014 08:36PM
Ilyra and Jamai had a lovely chat, Ilyra learning more about Jamai and Tagor’s relationship before they were pleasantly interrupted by the man himself. As always, Ilyra’s breath caught in her throat as she caught sight of her mate.

Announcing they were to visit a neighboring kingdom, Ilyra nodded her acceptance. “As you wish, Master.” she nodded. Jamai bowed to them both before excusing himself from their tent. She watched him go with a sigh before getting to her feet. She moved to a bench at the center of their tent and sat down upon it with a pleasurable moan. It had been hard sitting upon the ground for so long.

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
February 24, 2014 09:07PM
Tagor and IIyra’s tent.

As Jamai left the tent, Tagor’s attention turned back on IIyra who had gone from sitting on the fur covered ground to moving to a seat or bench in their tent. Tagor had a hard ride back, and his scalp was feeling itchy from not having washed in a few days. He started to untie the various leather binds, that held his long magnificent black mane in place. As it came undone, the sheer amount of hair he had was shocking to say the least. He stepped out of the tent, and went to where they stored large water pots, and grabbed one, that he tipped and upended just above his head, dousing his hair till it was soaked through. He had a special bar of soap that he kept on a log outside his tent and started to wash and massage his hair thoroughly, much to the amusement of some of the village children. To see the large man bathing in the open was a treat, even some of the slave girls gaped and were in awe as he stood in his wet leather short pants and his hair all lathered with the soap. Another jug of water and it splashed down over himself, rinsing his hair through till it shone the perfect jet black. The dripping Njada leader then went back inside his tent, and then reached for the combs and new binds, presenting them to IIyra.

“Weave Tagor’s hair.” He asked in a gruff voice, planting himself down in front of her, so she could tend to braiding his hair as she sat on the small stool.

https://i1.ytimg.com/vi/Y3mPWldtT7Q/hqdefault.jpg

<3>

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
February 25, 2014 06:07AM
The city of Tsumal

An assassin dressed as a guard, and from the valley of Wood elfs. So bold they would try and send in one to kill Magarsa. Gripping the large necklet that hung around his full neck, he strode over to where Ivan held the quivering guard on the floor, a blade to his throat.

http://content7.flixster.com/question/60/59/65/6059657_std.gif

“What shall we do with him?” Asked one fo the guards. A good question. Staring at the assassin, Magarsa said simply. “The lands of Tsumal are not as forgiving as I. This man, this elf, shall be taken out to the sand hills with his naked body to be tied to the ground, and have the sweetest honey in all the capital poured over his face and genitals.” He leaned forward, so his stinking breath would not escape the fallen guard. “There..in the blaze of the sun, you will discover the true horror of being eaten alive. Take him away.” Magarsa said with a flick of his wrist. Two other guards came to drag the screaming traitor out of the building, as Magarsa turned to the noble one that had just saved his life. “And you…you I have not seen before. Tell me, what name was given to you by your birth mother?”

Magarsa started back for his grand chair, as he waited to be answered. The commotion had not gone unnoticed by Nerboti, who watched from behind a veiled curtain near the balcony. Who was this man that just saved her father? She had not seen him before, and yet he just did a very valiant deed. Such heroics were rare, especially against a man like her father. Many men would not even have to be paid to get within striking distance to do him in. His atrocities were well known. He did not get to where he was in Tsumal society for being anything but a tyrant.

Nerboti’s dark eyes followed Ivan’s movements. She had to admit, he was a fine specimen of manhood, in every sense of the word.

http://31.media.tumblr.com/eaab646a51bcaa458c6cf0496bf4f461/tumblr_mhs4uwLGBm1rsi6exo1_250.gif

<3>

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
February 26, 2014 08:41PM
Tagor and Ilyra’s tent.

As Ilyra watched him, she simply could not believe how much her life had changed in the last few days. From being a slave, to becoming the mate of one of the most powerful men she’d ever come across, she had to pinch herself from time to time to make sure it wasn’t some sick dream. Absently she placed a hand against her stomach and over the new life she could sense growing within her…their son. She smiled as she thought of it. In less then 5 full moons, they would hold their son in their arms.

Withdrawing from her thoughts, she looked up in time to see Tagor unbind his hair. The massive thickness of it simply stunned her. It hadn’t looked like much when it was bound. To see it as natural as the day he was born…it stole her breath. He stepped outside for a few short moments, and before she had a chance to wonder what he was doing, he had returned. Water droplets clung to his bronze chest and she had the sudden desire to lick them off. He pressed a comb and new bindings into her hands before settling his large frame on the ground between her thighs.

“Weave Tagor’s hair.” he stated in a gruff tone. This was something she could do, having done her sister’s hair in a similar fashion many times. She carefully ran the comb through his still-wet hair, taking great care not to hurt him when she came across some knotted strands. She took the time to untangle them with her small fingers before she continued to other spots upon his head. She didn’t want his hair to get dirty again as she combed it through, draping the dark locks across her thighs as she worked.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/Blood%20of%20Kings/tumblr_lm0tmaXzEi1qesygmo1_500_zpsdb8d5c5c.gif

It was soothing work and she became lost in it, humming a small tune as she carefully braided and bound different sections of his hair. Different then his usual style, but guaranteed to keep the hair from his arms as he hunted or fought his battles. She had come across the feather of a white spotted owl as she helped in the village earlier that day and thought it would make an appropriate decoration for his hair. She carefully weaved the feather between strands of his hair next to his ear until it hung low but visible to all…a symbol of strength and honor, all the things Tagor stood for.

She pressed a hand to his shoulder to signify that she was finished before she sat back and awaited his verdict.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/Blood%20of%20Kings/tumblr_mz8y36wVZU1szcxcro2_500_zpsf88442ed.gif

</3>

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
February 28, 2014 05:59PM
Tagor and Ilyra’s tent.

Having his hair braided by IIyra was a very pleasurable and relaxing experience. Though he did not speak, she hummed a tune as she weaved and worked his hair, going as far as adding an owl feather to the plaits. Tagor sat regally, even though he was on the ground, and she was seated higher than him. Unusual for a Njada man to allow, but he was so comfortable in her presence he allowed for such things. To feel the warmth of her breath of the back of his neck, did send a shiver through him. She had that affect; the slightest touch of her delicate fingers, the way she picked up his hair as though it was spun gold. The soap he had used contained oils that were rich in its scent, and a masculine quality to it. A musk if you will.

IIyra pressed her hand to his shoulder, to alert him that she had completed the task. Tagor reached round and pulled his long braided plait around so he may see her work for himself. It was bound so well, that there was little chance of it coming undone. Something that was simply seen as a weakness if it did. Tagor flicked his plait back then reached for her hand, pulling her around so that she would come to be in his lap as he sat cross legged.

“Mate …IIyra, did good.” Again, a man of few words. His smile however, that spoke volumes. It was like his eyes danced whilst set in the dark hollows that rimmed his eyes. It was rare to see him show such joy, but he had much to be thankful for. He truly believed the Gods had favoured him on finding IIyra at the slave markets, and the fact she fell so easily to carry a child showed she had the strength to be a good Njada woman.

If this was paradise on earth, he had found it.

<3>

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
February 28, 2014 06:12PM
Ilyra waited as Tagor examined his new plait, wondering if he liked what she’d done. She bit her lip nervously. After examining her work, he took her hand and surprised her by pulling her into his lap so that they were face to face.

“…Ilyra, did good.” he announced, shocking her that he had stated her name without any hesitation. His eyes were dancing and there was one of those private, just-for-her smiles on his face, that she couldn’t help but return.

She placed the palms of her hands against his neck. “You’re welcome, My Lord.” she murmured in her melodic voice, brushing her hands across his shoulders in a loving gesture as she did so.

She wondered what else she could do to please him, and asked him such. “Is there anything more you wish of me, My Lord? Speak the words and I shall heed them.”

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
March 01, 2014 06:10AM
Tagor and Ilyra’s tent.

IIyra’s touch – so gentle. This was a very private and gentle moment between them. They had a bond that transcended just that of a physical relationship. Heart, soul and mind were often connected, and this moment IIyra was asking if there was anything more that he wished of her.

For the first time, Tagor did not order or speak a command. He was actually curious about her. Her upbringing, her life – her story. He knew her only from when he found her in the slave markets, but by the mark upon her of the winter snowflake, it was obvious she had a past; a history that he wanted to know.

“Tagor…wants IIyra to teach….to speak of..” At this point he placed his hand on her chest.“IIyra.”

His dark eyes implored her. This was not a simple request. She was to be mother to his child, and Tagor wanted to know her intimately. How she came to be his woman.

Tagor waited for her answer.

<3>

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
March 01, 2014 07:01AM
Ilyra waited to see what more he would ask of her, and his request (for she could not construe it as anything other then that) when it finally came, surprised and warmed her heart.

“Tagor…wants IIyra to teach….to speak of…IIyra.” he stated, pressing a hand to her chest.

“You wish to know of me?” she asked, not sure she heard correctly. He would simply nod his head. “Oh…well…I was born in the Winterlands, far across the seas. My father is, or was, the leader of our clans – fair and just, much like yourself. We were a peaceful people. Never knowing battle or wars like you have. Oh there was fighting, to be sure, but mostly with beasts encroaching upon our lands and trying to steal our younglings for their food. It is how we got our furs for the winters.” she began to explain. “My days were spent with my mother and sister, learning traditions and history, chores and such. My free time was spent exploring the lands surrounding our village, my companion, an ice wolf by my side for protection. It was a life I took advantage of. And then the outsiders came…” She looked down in sadness, as that was the day her life changed forever. Her fingers traced idle patterns across his chest as she recalled that day.

“They came seeking trade with my father, him not knowing who they were and seeing the profit to be made. But the men who came, coveted our females, sought to trade with father for them. He told them no and sent them away. They came back, like thieves and attacked us, killing those of our men who stood against them and taking the women…including me and my sister. They…” Here she paused to swallow in remembered pain, “…killed my mother right in front of me. My father was injured. I do not know if he lives still. My sister and I were seperated and sold into the life of slavery. It has been my life since.” She finished.

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
March 01, 2014 07:20AM
Tagor and Ilyra’s tent.

Tagor wanted to know about the woman that he had made his mate. Most Njada were only interested in their own culture and society, certainly not the heritage of a slave. But Tagor did not view her as such. She was so much more, and now as she started to recant the details of her life, the fact she was born in the Winterlands far across the sea, that the mystery to her becoming a slave was starting to be solved. Her younger days were as expected, being brought up by her mother to learn craft, history and how to keep the home. Her father was a leader and while IIyra described him as being much like Tagor himself, this gave him reason to smile. But it was when she spoke of the outsiders, that Tagor’s face darkened. Almost as though he could picture the scene she described in her mind. He was not surprised with how the outsiders acted. It was why the Njada were defensive against the unknown, for the same reasons. Trust had to be earnt, well before trade may commence. When IIyra traced her finger along Tagor’s chest, he reached for her cheek, and caressed it as she continued to tell the tale.

Tagor’s brow knitted on hearing how the attacked and killed her mother before her. How her father was injured, and sister taken into slavery – sold to an unknown. That was her life..up to the moment that she had been purchased by Tagor. The day her life changed forever.

“Tagor…loves IIyra. Never see you hurt again.” Words so simple, yet powerful. He pledged his own life to protect her, and inwardly he made a promise. He would one day seek out and find her father, even if it meant crossing the seas, and reunite her one day with her family. But for now, she would not be alone. “Tagor…baby. Family.” The Njada leader said with a firm nod. You could see the depth of feeling in his eyes. She and their unborn son, meant the world to him, and now he knew of her past, he wished her future to be bright.

<3>

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
March 01, 2014 08:18AM
Tears sprang to her eyes, unheeded as he stated his devotion to her and their growing family and she could sense that he was genuine. It was more then she could have ever hoped for. His hand against her cheek was a comforting warmth and covered it with her own.

“And Ilyra loves Tagor.” she whispered, before pressing her lips to his in a gentle kiss. He had removed her from a life spent in slavery and had blessed her with a new home, a child, and a love she never thought possible.

How could anything go wrong after this?

Unknown to them, someone was watching them from the edges of the tent flaps, her eyes bright with anger at the betrayal she felt. One son was dead at the hands of the one who lived and she cursed the Fates for giving her such an evil (in her mind) child.

 


The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP] (8) – Mirari : The Forest of Ashes.

$
0
0

 

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
March 01, 2014 08:47AM
Outside Tagor and IIyra’s tent

Little did Thiras know that she was being watched. A young warrior, whose name was Rangor who had high aspirations of becoming a leader in his own right knew of the altercation between the matriarch and the leader; Tagor. Seeing her now, watching through a gap in the tent flap of the Leader had him smirk to himself, as he strolled across to where she was crouched. He was like a shadow almost, and he bent down and whispered;

“If Tagor catch you….he would drag you for fifty miles.” His voice filled with menace as Thiras was startled at being caught. “Gah…young fool. Get away from me.” Clearly she was not having a good day, not that Rangor cared. He wiggled his finger suggestively and she huffed as she rose up and followed him to a place between two tents. The warrior was not the most handsome of Njada. An injury that he sustained in one battle, had left him with a large scar across his right cheek, and it was disfiguring to say the least. But he was well known with his talent for pleasing women, and not just slaves. Many a wife had secretly laid with the young buck, when the other warriors were away. He used his handicap to his advantage, and also was sharp of mind and knew how to manipulate.

http://www.geekrest.com/wp-content/uploads/2011/06/film_conan_tv_spot.jpg

“So..you have denounced your claim as mother to Tagor?” Rangor asked, knowing the answer full well. “And yet…you watch them on the furs?” Your current lover not giving you enough of a thrill?’ He bore a wicked grin, as Thrias rounded on him. “You…ask too many questions.” She practically spat, as he simply cocked his head, and then reached out to caress her left breast in a shocking move that would have her gasp. “Still ripe…after two sons? My, how I would love to taste your milk, Thiras, I bet it is so rich…like you.” Thiras slapped his hand away, as he was daring to touch a high bred woman such as herself, but she could not deny that it didn’t excite her.

“What do you want?” Thiras asked, knowing he was up to no good. Instead of answering her, he took her hand and led her into his own tent, where there was more privacy. Closing the flap, he then rounded on her. “I want…what every man dreams. To be the leader of the Njada.” At this, Thiras laughed. What an absurd notion. “Tagor would never renounce his leadership. He holds it with an iron grip, like he does that woman.” Thiras had a point, but then Rangor came in close to her and rolled out the charm.

“Then we need to find a way to GET him to let go.” Thiras started to back up as Rangor gripped her arm and threw her down on the furs. She scrambled as he then dropped down on his knees and pushed her back onto the ground. The look on his face was one of pure hatred and lust. “Your going to help me…but first, I am going to teach you a lesson in submission. Much easier to control a woman, who knows her place.”

From the outside of the tent, you could hear the pained cries of Thiras…but those passing thought it was just a reluctant slave, not the mother of the Njada leader. Rangor was savage…brutal as he raped her repeatedly, till she would no longer refuse him…and his dreams of the leadership.

<3>

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
March 01, 2014 04:55PM
-Ivan looked at Magarsa, hiding the anger in his eyes-” I am Chavek,my Lord, I was hired on a few days ago to help guard the slaves at they were brought to you”-Ivan said as he bowed his head. Lucky Ivan had been taught how to read minds my Tempest, a blood mage and friend to the cats, he knew enough about the guard whos place he took to be him for a short time.

“It was my honor to help you my lord”-I van said again not looking up. One of the other guards came back and too a knee-“He is a sell sword we picked up on the way here when one of the other guards was killed in an accident my lord, we have yet to pay him”

-Ivan still had his head bowed not saying a word, and fighting every urge to kill the man where he stood, every word out of Magarsas mouth made his blood boil with anger, he also knew he had to find a way to the elf from the sentence that was given to him-

CharlotteCarrendar

avpic

Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 2 - Carrendar DynastyA PirateA PirateORRA PirateA PirateTime Lord Seal 3 - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 4 - Carrendar Dynasty
Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
March 01, 2014 06:15PM
The city of Tsumal

Carrying the whip; an artifact passed down from father to son to control the slaves, Magarsa observed his savior. A man by the name of Chavek. A sell sword. The Slave Master was impressed not only by his speed in taking care of the Elf assassin, but also the fact he stood before the Master unwavering. Many showed fear when they were in the presence of the great one. Magarsa had a history of being violent and unpredictable, even to his most loyal guards.

He approached Chavek, getting a better look at the man, while one of the other guards went about to tell the tale of how he came to be in the employ of the Slave Master. Magarsa held a stiff upper lip as he swatted his own hand with the whip, and took in all that was said. Chavek had his head bowed, as the guard explained that they had yet to pay the man for his service. Already he had performed above and beyond expectation, and he decided that Chavek would be rewarded.

“Crytek…give this man a bag of silver, and show him to the feasting room. Assign him a pleasure slave and a room for the night.”

The Slave Master was being more than generous, in the eyes of the other guards, as he turned to leave the Slave driver to take the remaining chained slaves from the room. Crytek approached Chavek and said. “This way. You have been blessed by the Gods. Magarsa is not normally one to grant such a reward.”

All the while, the Slave Master’s daughter watched, as the new guard was led away to enjoy a sumptuous meal.

<3>

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
March 01, 2014 07:10PM
-Ivan stood there wanting to rip Magarsas throat out and watch him bleed to death on the floor, even more so as he swatted the whip. Every second in the presence of this vile man made his skin crawl and his hair stand on end. He took a deep breathe and waited.

“Crytek…give this man a bag of silver, and show him to the feasting room. Assign him a pleasure slave and a room for the night.” 

-He took another sigh as he said this and watched as he walked away. He followed Crytek saying a small prayer to the closest great cat to save the young elf from his fate. After he looked to his left and meet the slaves daughters eyes. He locked eyes with her until they turned a corner. He again sighed but this time it was something diffrant, why did she have this effect on him?-

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
March 01, 2014 08:11PM
Noriand High in the Sky

[www.youtube.com]

-high in the sky lounging lazily on a puffy little white cloud laid a man twirling one of his long black braids. He looked pretty bored, and was humming a lovely song well, that the considered lovely. With a flick of his wrist he casted a simple illusion spell to give him some back up singers, and before long the magic had its own mind and an orchestra had joined in and there was a audience dancing and singing along.

He laughed softly to himself it sounded more like a giggle, well, he couldn’t decide. Instead he turned over and looked down at the ground far below him. The spell was gone in a puff of smoke and mist and the magic of the moment was gone. By the way he hadn’t stopped laughing.

“oh the things one can do to subdue boredom momentarily,” he said out loud, “right you are friend, by the way, It seems there’s a incoming message,” he responded back to himself, as if two people were there.

“oh a message, who can it be, the tree’s, the sky…or is it one of my lovely daughters or handsome sons,” the man asked, “oh there is always messages from them, one is from your grand daughter in law, you have a great grandchild now…and the other message, it’s from a young cat, seems he’s needs someone to save a poor elf,” he responded.

He turned over on his back again and crossed his arms behind his head and thought for a moment. Ah, did he really want to, of the details he picked out from the message, it was a man who tried to kill a evil soul, and he was to be dunked in honey and left in the wild to be eaten alive. Well that was just silly, if they had tied him to a post and cut him open it would have the same desired result. Tapping his finger against his lips he sighed.

His children would tare him a new asshole if he didn’t do the elf a favor, maybe he could take him to Mirari, or Kalio…or…oh he knew just where to take him! He bring him to the safest brothel in Roshawn and pay him a night’s stay, that keep him out of trouble and get himself a little fun as well hehehe!

He rolled him self off the cloud and fell from the sky faster and faster until he opened his jet black wings and took off at a lazy pace.

The Desert outside of Tsumal

The Elven man had accepted his fate in tears, he was uncomfortable and sticky and there were knotes forming in his stomach. He was dragged through the sand by two of the guards as he had long ago lost his will to walk.

They were carrying him to a post that was stuck in the sand, he wasn’t the only one that seemed to have suffered this fate. A pile of bones a bit scattered and some missing lay just a few feet from the post, others were probably long ago berried by the ever shifting sand dunes.

The Tsumal guards forced him into place pulling his hands around he post and chaining him to the iron hook on the back. One guard sighed and patted the mans head, “you were a fool you know, sometimes…its better just to accept things won’t change, if it wasn’t him, someone else would have stopped you,” the guard said talking about the man that had stopped his attempted assination.

The Elf spat at his face and the guard snared and whipped it away, “trying to comfort you and that’s how I’m repaid, maybe you do deserve this piece of shit,” the guard said and kicked him in the ribs. The man cried out.

The other four guards laughed sharply and kicked the man a few more times then turned and started to walk away, each of them talking about there different conquests. They paused however as something in the distance approached through the haze of the heat.

It was a large black creature, a haze of flames surrounded its feet, the men shuddered, they didn’t know what kind of beast that was, but for a moment they felt remorse for the man. The creature head turned it’s nostrils flaring. Then it roared loud the sound traveling across the sand as if the black beast was standing right next to the solders. Afraid they ran scrambling through the sand back to the waiting open gates.

The elf was sweating bullets from both the heat and the creature that was approaching. In the distance he could hear the solid thunk of the gates closing to protect the city from the beast. It got closer and the Elf did the first thing he could think of, trying to use his abilities to chase the beast away.

“go, get out of here! Don’t come near me!!” he shouted kicking his feet and sand at him.

The beast stopped just a few feet from him, and sat on it’s haunches, it was a giant black cat on fire with huge abyss black wings. The cat smiled slowly then started laughing.

Now the Elf was very confused and his mouth dropped open. That wasn’t what you would expect, he had to be hallucinating from the heat or fear. Then the cat stood up on it’s hind legs and burst into a blinding column of fire and reappeared again as a short lean man that looked about in his forties. His hair was shaggy at the top but most of his hair was gathered into twin braided pleats that swirled around in the air occasionally dusting the ground. He was bare foot and dressed in nothing but a pair of silk pants and a scarf around his neck. The oddest features were, that his eyes were a purple swirl of stars, feline ears, a very fluffy tail, and the same large black wings.

“mortals…really, how you doing friend, the name is Morcal, it’s a pleasure to meet you, Rune’s your name right,” he said pointing at him.

The Elf nodded, accepting that this was a death fantasy and that he was actually being eaten alive by a fire demon.

“oh no, this is real, there’s no fire demon, just me….i’m a heaven creature actually, I know I know, black cat not exactly heavenly I get it all the time, but it sure make’s things more fun.” he giggled and placed his hands on his hips and leaned forward.

“so, seems that guard who stopped you from killing that black soul, can’t help you out right now, so he sent me, or well prayed that I or someone else might show up and help you, I swear it took a while for me to decide if I would, but it was fun after all,” he said.

Morcal spit out a little dancing flame that made it’s way to the back of the man and settled on the chains, melting them away with out actually harming him. Rune scrambled to his feet and backed away from the cat man.

Morcal offered him a hand, “come come boy, I got places to be, ladies to seduce, I thought you might like to visit a brothel with me in Roshawn, it’s a reward for your vallar, once in the life time offer my friend,” he snickered.

The elf glanced back at Tsumal and opened his mouth to speak, “oh dear, don’t worry about that, you’ve done your part already, in fact, thanks to you, you’ve set to motion the fall of the slave master, well we should all hope anyways”with that said Morcal grabbed the mans wrists and shout straight into the sky with one powerful beat of his wings sending up a large cloud of dust. Rune screamed all the way. Behind the walls of Tsmual, the guards assumed the man was being eaten.-

(I got permission to get this information Morcal knows from Ciar, he allowed Morcal to pick Ivan’s brain from his message)

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
March 07, 2014 09:11PM
The City of Tsumal

http://www.wearysloth.com/Gallery/ActorsV/32832-24486.gif

Nerboti was bold if anything. She was used to getting her way with most of her wishes, except for the chance to have a new slave to toy with from the latest batch. After Ivan had been thusly rewarded by her father for his faithful service, Nerboti noticed that he kept staring at her. Was that really so unusual? She was dressed in the finest of silk and jewels that barely covered her, and her skin so rich and painted, as well as scented with exotic oils.

The girl sashayed over to where Ivan stood, and she then walked around him as though a jungle cat. Seizing him up. She knew her station was higher than the likes of a sell sword, and he would be foolish to try anything. His scent was unusual, as well as his physical build. He couldn’t be human, but was he immortal? That was the question.

“Is there something about me you wish to see more of?’ Nerboti purred, placing her finger on the right side of his chest and dragging it along slowly. “I’m no pleasure slave, I assure you. But….I’ve been known to leave many a man wanting more.” Nerboti drew her hand back and then acted demurely.

“What do they call you…Sell sword?”

<3>

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
March 07, 2014 10:05PM
-Ivan watched her move to him and then circle around him, if he did not know any better he would have sworn she was a cat getting ready to strike at her pray. “Is there something about me you wish to see more of?” Ivan looked down at her finger as she placed it on his chest, he then looked up at her “I’m no pleasure slave, I assure you. But….I’ve been known to leave many a man wanting more.”-Ivan never blinked never looked away from her, his Dragoneer training telling him she wayed him, and his cat mind conforming it-

“What do they call you…Sell sword?”

-still not looking away he said-“Chavek, my lady and i was just admiring the art work”-he said and began to follow Crytek again up to his soon to be room. He looked back at her one more time-“And I have no desire to touch the art-”-he then began back up the stairs right behind Crytek-

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
March 07, 2014 10:21PM
Tagor and IIyra’s Tent

IIyra was blessed with child, and now Tagor wanted to make sure that she was treated as though a goddess through and through. He gently lifted her off his lap, and then pointed to the furs.

“IIyra needs rest.” It was not so much a request, but an order that she lay down and keep her feet up so as not to get swollen ankles. The leader then rose to standing, and left the tent, going to find two slaves that would care for his wife this night. He decided then and there, that he would no longer lay with his mate until three moons after she had given birth and then it would be done carefully if at all. This may well mean he might find himself getting…well, frustrated but it was the price to pay for protecting the future unborn leader of the Njada.

Reaching the slave’s main tent, he made his order.

“Mate of Tagor needs to be massaged and cleaned. Riehas and Clerah, you both go to tent and care for IIyra of Njada.”

The two women got up immediately from their crafts, and bowed before hurrying past him and going back to his tent. That done, Tagor went to the council tent to spend time with the menfolk and enjoy some much needed wine.

<3>

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
March 07, 2014 10:47PM
The City of Tsumal

The sell sword’s name was Chavek, and while he was admiring Nerboti, calling her of all things “art work” he then expressed that he had no desire to TOUCH the artwork. ~WHAT?~ What man could possibly resist Nerboti? Had he had his reproductive organs removed at birth? The look on Nerboti’s face was a mix of confusion and shock. She looked down at her self, and wondered if there was something wrong with her. No..perky ripe mounds, child bearing hips, rounded tight buttocks. She thought she was the epitome of what a woman from Tsumal should be.

Now..there are many coloured and cursed words used by the Tsumal, and that day Nerboti invented a few new ones as the sell sword walked away from her. Seething, she marched over to one of her father’s guards and gripped his arm.

“MY ROOM..NOW!” Nerboti dragged the unwitting guard off to her room for some very angry sex.

<3>

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
March 08, 2014 09:36PM
-Crytek stopped at a door a few minutes later and opened it-“Your room Chavek, please make your self at home, I will have a proper attire brought to you for tonight’s feast, oh and please keep your sword on you, i think Lord Marsala would feel better knowing you are armed”.

-Ivan nodded and stepped into his room. It was gorgeous, a king size bed red velvet carpets and curtains. trow rugs and pillows all over the place to relax in, even a nice sized bowl of fruit. Ivan sighed again and turned and lock the door. He went walked to the farthest corner of the room and dropped his guise then pulled the mirror out. The man appeared again-”What is your condition lieutenant? he asked.

“Infiltrated the guard, saved the head slaver from an assassin, will soon be in the inner circle and have the info needed”
-His CO nodded-“Be careful, if you have to bail do so quickly and quietly”-Ivan nodded and put the mirror up and resumed his guise, just as there was a knock on the door. Ivan walked over to the door and opened it, there stood a small women with a measuring tape and a pad-“Lord Marsala has requested you be fitted properly for tonight dinner”-she said meekly. Ivan nodded and after a few about thirty minutes she left. Ivan sighed again and watched her leave then turned around to head back into his room-

 



The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP] (9) – Mirari : The Forest of Ashes.

$
0
0

 

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
March 10, 2014 06:49PM
When she was set aside, clearly she thought she’d done something wrong. He had directed her to rest before he strode from the tent.

She frowned, wondering what had just happened. He hadn’t even looked at her before he left. Had she displeased him in some way?

The Elven woman was further confused when two slaves entered her tent to tell her they were there to care for her for the rest of the evening.

“Where is Tagor?” Ilyra asked with some trepidation.

“He is with the other men, my Lady.” the one known as Clerah stated. The frown never left Ilyra’s face as she moved to do as she was bid.

———-

And so set the tone for the next seven days. Not once did Tagor lay with her and it was a frustration to Ilyra to be so close and yet he felt far removed from her.

It was during this time that Sharma returned to her side and Ilyra was pleased to see her friend up and about once more. She had missed their talks. Ilyra had requested they go for a bath now that the waters had been removed of the taint of the dead and corrupt.

The two women gathered their things and headed off together. She really needed some advice.

They chatted about nothing of consequence for some time before she brought up the subject she really wanted to talk about.

“Sharma?”

“Hmmm?”

“How does one go about enticing a man?” Ilyra asked hesitantly, a blush fusing her cheeks. Sharma looked at her, eyes wide with surprise.

“What brought this on?”

“Tagor has not lain with me in nearly 7 days. He holds me when we sleep or he sleeps on the other side of our tent. He will not touch me. Some days he doesn’t even look at me. I don’t know what to think.”

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
March 10, 2014 07:21PM
The City of Tsumal

The Dining Hall

As always Lord Marsala liked to entertain nightly, those traders and guests of nobility that dared to accept his banquet invites. With such rich and sumptuous foods, along with exotic dancers that are tempting to the eye and groin, one would not want to miss this nightly ritual for the world.

As instructed a tailor had made an outfit for the sell sword known as Chavek and provided it for his use, so that he was able to at least look the part when he arrived.

Nerboti was already seated at her father’s table, though she bore a dull expression with the usual fare and same old slaves that she had used and abused over time. Picking at a plate of dates, she wrinkles up her nose as the parade of well wishers from another country bring in a ceremonial cooked beast to present to the powerful Slave Master.

http://weimax.com/images/Brian_In_Europe_2005_Roast_Pork.gif

“We from Ardentia…are honored for your invite and this stuffed boar is for your enjoyment.”

Lord Marsala rose to standing and clapped his hands twice.

“Wine…song…dance. Make merry..hahahaha.”

The crowd erupted as the musicians played an uplifting beat. Some of the more noteable guards from the royal castle were enjoying having pleasure slaves on their laps, as Marsala picked up a turkey leg and took a bite out of it.

<3>

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
March 10, 2014 09:33PM
-Ivan walked into dining hall wearing the suit that was made for him. He felt very uncomfortable in it, it was not what he was use to. He looked around and almost everything he saw made his blood boil, how could people live like this and treat others like this. He sighed again and keep going. As he got there Crytek came up to him-“Ah the man of the hour please this way”

-Crytek took him to the table and sat him right next to Marsala-“Lord Marsala, sir Chavek is here”-Ivan sits down and bows his head-“Lord Marsala, it is an honor to see you again”-He saw Nerboti and looked away, he wanted her and he knew she wanted him, but one he had a job to do, and two he wanted to play hard get-

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
March 10, 2014 11:15PM
The City of Tsumal

The Dining Hall

The Slave Master’s face was flush from having had many wines before the banquet had begun, and slurred his words as he fell back in his fur covered chair. Ripping the hand of some un co-operative pleasure slave to sit on his lap as he slobbered over a turkey leg, he gave the newly arrived Chavek the once over.

“Eat…boy!” Marsala boomed, as he licked the slave’s face and left a large drool mark on her cheek. His breath must have been disgusting, and with his added bulk and sweat, it is the last place any woman would want to be. But under the threat of death, the pleasure slave smiled weakly. If only he knew what she was thinking.

All around, the laughter and noise was deafening, as Chavek would probably be sickened and horrified by the antics of these Slave owners and high nobles. They acted far worse than any common folk that was for sure. Drunken slobs. The only one that seemed to have any decorum was in fact Nerboti, who had barely touched the food or drink. She kept her back rigid and any soldier or guard that came near her, even in a drunken stupor were sent packing by her wicked stare.

Nerboti saw the stolen glance, and how he turned his head away from her. That’s right, already rejected her once. She clawed at her chair, unseen by those she sat beside. Little did Chavek realize, but she was as much a slave to this house as the others – only she wasn’t sold off for favors….yet.

<3>

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
March 11, 2014 11:37PM
-Ivan watched as he ate looking for anything that might be of use later on, anyone who he could get any information from. Most peoples minds were wide open when they got drunk it would not be hard for him to read a few minds here and there after the feast. As he looked around a pleasure was brought to him by Crytek-“Chavek for your use tonight, one of our finest pleasure slaves we have.” The slave was a eleven girl dressed enough only to cover private places, her black hair and pale skin told him she was a high elf.-

-She sat down in his lap and wrap her arms around his neck-“Enjoy her boy she is yours till you leave Tsumal”-Crytek said with a big smile-“Do with her as you please, just don’t do to much damage she is a favorite of many here-Crytek walked over to his seat and the slave began to kiss Ivans neck. Ivan gave a fake smile like he enjoyed it. Out of the corner of his eyes he could see Nerboti watching and the anger in her eyes.

-Ivan cleared his mind and began to looked around again, he spotted several guards he could get info from easily, and some Lords as well, he would have to disguise himself when he did but that was no problem for him. After awhile the slave stopped kissing and just sat their with her arms still around his neck. He could tell she was waiting for him to tell her to do something, he knew that he had to do something so he grabed a bowl of cherries and handed it to her, it was all she needed as she began to feed him the cherries.

-Oh there was going to be hell to pay after all this and Ivan was going to be the one to collect when it came time. As the slave feed him the cherries he looked over to Marsala just incase he wanted to say something to him, but when he did he locked eyes with Nerboti again-

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
March 13, 2014 06:16PM
The City of Tsumal

The Dining Hall

The Slave Master had finally eaten his full, if one could believe that, and pushed the pleasure slave from his lap with such a heavy hand that she fell to the floor. Knowing better than to stay in a heap there, she crawled away as the rotund slave Master rose to his feet.

“Now all of you have enjoyed my foods and wines, I bring to your attention the Games.”

This brought a rousing cheer from those seated at the long tables. The Games were a highlight of the Summer season, and one of the things that had brought the Slave Master much wealth. With the deafening noise of rabble rousing, the Slave Master waved his hands to bring the gathered to silence.

“Many other Slavers have brought their best and finest to fight, and we shall show them that this city of Tsumal has many a hardened Gladiator to fight theirs. I urge you all to attend…and be sure to bring those hefty purses. The betting starts at the hour before the midday sun reaches it’s peek.”

http://i.imgur.com/SwaxATD.gif

So that was it. The Slave Master’s main source of income was the Games – a fierce show of Gladiators and slaves fighting to the death. Those that had traveled far to attend had their fighters locked in the under ground pits of the stadium. If it was one thing Nerboti enjoyed it was watching the wholesome slaughter of man and beast at these events. She got a grand ringside seat and was able to wear her best dresses as she was presented as though royalty.

As Chavek was being fed cherries by the elven pleasure slave, Lord Marsala clapped eyes on the sell sword, and pointed his chubby digit at him. “Say you will be there at the Games. I reserve you a place at the box…unless you wish to fight one of the prize warriors….hmm?” He asked with an arched eyebrow.

<3>

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
March 13, 2014 09:23PM
-down in the cells below the arena it smelled like bile, shit, piss, and death. It was the most rancid smell of death, the kind of smell that came off a person that was still alive but only barely so. The guards that kept the slaves in check provided them food, while the gladiators, the one’s that would slaughter them all, were kept in better condition, they had to look there best for the slaughter.

The slaves shouted, some whimpered, many were men if not all were men, all varying ages all of different races and sizes, and many were picked because they would at least survive long enough to make it interesting. Some where even now being dressed in crude armor and showed how to use a sword with basic skill.

In the last cell far on the end, a young male sat huddled in the corner. Four others shared his cell, one was a older man, sold by his master into this battle arena as he reached the prime of his use, his master was planning on betting him to lose. The other was a female, one of the very rare few down here, she was of amazonian quality with reptilian features, she wasn’t a desirable pleasure slave, and her hulking size made her useless as a servant. This was her place now, and she probably stood the best chance of becoming a gladiator one day. The other was a man in his prime, but, he had no skill in fighting, he had already resignation him self to be fodder, or a shield, to give others a chance long enough to live, just a little bit more.

Then there was the two young boys, a sandy blonde beauty, elf by all appearances, how he had ended up here was a mystery he was usually what they wanted in the houses, tending to the lords lady, or the lord as a page. He was huddled protectively beside the other young boy, they both looked as about the age of 15 or 16 years old. The boy had dark black hair, he also had pointed ears like the elf boy, but the edges of the ears were covered in a fine dusting of fur. His eyes as he glanced around in fear were a strange aqua color, though they appeared as normal as everyone else eyes, the iris rippled around the narrowed feline pupils.

He had a long ebony cat tail that curled under his legs that he tucked in tightly against his chest in hopes of protecting himself as much as possible. The elf boy had his arms wrapped around his head rubbing his scalp gently in calming circles, the elf boy was determined that the two of them would survive. Even though they were both slaves, it was a secret between the two, that the cat’s real master, was the elf boy and always would be.

“don’t worry Emser, we’ll get through this…don’t we always,”the elf boy said glaring at the guards that peaked into the cell to check on them, some were expecting the old man to kill over before the games even started.

“Tyom,” Emser the cat-boy whispered softly, “this is different Tyom….they aren’t going to let us live, Tyom, I won’t be able to save us,” he said his voice braking into a sob.

The man across from them snorted, “you two act like fucking pansy…be a man….take out as many as you can while your still alive,” he said sounding probably harsher then he had meant it to be, it was his attempt that he was trying to comfort them.

The woman just smiled, she had her own plans and that included killing the slaves as much as the gladiators, “why bother, you’ll be dead the moment you exit the gates,” she said.

Tyom hissed mimicing Emser if he had any reaction, “you don’t know us, you don’t know what Emser can really do….they were stupid taking us,” he retorted.

There was a roar outside, the five in there cell glanced upward towards the ceilings, and knew that the games would soon begin, each participant had there own resolve, there own plans to survive, and many, were hoping this would be the final days of there slavery, in more ways then one.-

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
March 14, 2014 09:33PM
Njada Lands – Outside Tagor’s tent

The Njada leader was spending time away from his pregnant mate. Not because it was what he wanted to do, far from it. It was due to the fact that he believed that while she was in this state of pregnancy, that to force himself upon her may do unknown damage to the unborn future son of Tagor. The Njada were a very proud and sexually active group of men, and to not be able to lay with IIyra…was hurting him more than she could have ever imagined. To stop himself from being put into a situation where he found it hard to hold back his primal urges, he spent more time with the men folk, and less time with IIyra. He loved her probably more than ever, but he was being typical of a Njada male.

But one man noticed this. Rangor. The young warrior who had raped Tagor’s mother, in a bid to get her favour (oddly) and help him secure a place as the leader of the Njada. He watched as Tagor left the tent again, after not having slept with his woman, and he eaves dropped on the conversation between Sharma and IIyra. So…she wanted to know how to make a man bend to her will, did she? This had him smirk deviously, as he waited a moment, and then approached the tent entrance, before asking permission to enter.

“Son of Murtga, wishes to pay homage to mate of Tagor.”

<3>

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
March 14, 2014 09:40PM
Tagor and Ilyra’s tent

As the two women were returning from their bath, Sharma was explaining to Ilyra on how to get Tagor to place his attentions back on his mate when their conversation was interrupted.

“Son of Murtga, wishes to pay homage to mate of Tagor.” came a deep voice from outside the tent. Ilyra looked at Sharma in confusion.

“Who is he?”

“He is one of Njada’s fiercest warriors besides Tagor himself.” Sharma stated out loud. But she leaned in close so that she would not be overheard. “Be wary of him, my lady. There have been whispers that he covets other Njada mates.”

Ilyra nodded, but decided to reserve judgement for herself.

“You may enter.” Ilyra stated in a kind voice.

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
March 14, 2014 09:48PM
Tagor and Ilyra’s tent

Rangor smiles to himself and then wipes that away as he enters the tent flap, seeing the slave Sharma there along with the very beautiful IIyra. She is up close the beauty that many a man has whispered behind Tagor’s back. Taking a few steps in, he goes down to kneel on one knee and bows his head, as she is viewed as a high woman of the Njada.

“My name is Rangor, Ilyra of Njada. I come to pay honor to you and your unborn son.”

He did not rise from his position until she had given word. This was all part of his plan. Get in close to IIyra and start to plant seeds of doubt into her mind about Tagor and his intentions. The part that he was tickled about, was how Tagor was behaving with his woman – denying sexual acts due to her pregnant state. That would probably have the mate of Tagor yearning, and so ripe to pluck. Rangor watched and observed women closely, you could say it was a strong held fascination with how they ticked. To understand your prey, was how one went to conquer them. He had such terrible designs on what he wanted to do, but for now, he would play the part of the dutiful warrior and Njada male.

<3>


The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP] 10) – Mirari : The Forest of Ashes.

$
0
0

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
March 14, 2014 09:58PM
Tagor and Ilyra’s Tent

The tent flap spread open and a man stepped inside. From what she could see of him, his build was slightly smaller then Tagor’s. He was dark-complected and his hair was loose upon his head. His body was riddled with scars of battle, a testament to his status as a warrior of the Njada people.

He stopped a few feet from her and knelt down upon a knee before her, head bowed in respect.

“My name is Rangor, Ilyra of Njada.” His voice was very deep, but there was a hardness to it, unlike Tagor’s. “I come to pay honor to you and your unborn son.” He finished his introduction and waited.

“Tis a pleasure to meet one of Njada’s finest warriors, Rangor of Murtga. Please rise.” Ilyra smiled, giving nothing away. Her senses were screaming at her not to trust this man. She had learned over the years to trust those senses as it alerted her to when her masters were displeased. “What may the mate of Tagor and her servant do for you this day?”

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
March 14, 2014 10:06PM
Tagor and Ilyra’s Tent

Rangor rose up to standing as he was given the permission to do so. The mate of Tagor smiled warmly, but when Ragnor’s eyes flickered to that of Sharma, he got the feeling that the slave was not showing due respect to the warrior. He would deal with her later, but for now he concentrated on his target – IIyra. Keeping his arms to his side, hands open to show he was not holding anything that can be deemed a threat, he paid heed to her question in regards to how she might be able to do for him that day.

The warrior spoke in a monotone and addressed her with respect.

“One of my mare’s gave birth to a fine foal, that I wish for you to see. It would honor me to present this foal to you and your unborn son, to be trained to be the future ride of your child.”

He was offering a gift, which was not totally unheard of when it came to their horses. When good breeding takes place and a foal of worth is born from good lineage, they are reserved for the higher members of the Njada. Nothing was more beautiful than to see a young foal frolic with it’s mother.

“Would IIyra of Njada care to see this creature?” He asked, hoping she would say yes.

<3>

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
March 14, 2014 10:11PM
“One of my mare’s gave birth to a fine foal, that I wish for you to see. It would honor me to present this foal to you and your unborn son, to be trained to be the future ride of your child. Would IIyra of Njada care to see this creature?”

If there was one thing Ilyra was fond of, it was horses. And Njada horses were simply beautiful creatures, her own included.

“This is acceptable to me, Rangor. I would be honored to see your foal. I’m sure it would make a fine horse for my child. Thank you for your offer.” Ilyra nodded, getting to her feet. Sharma joined her, determined not to let the two of them be alone at any time. She had not been able to protect her mistress and friend once before. She was not going to let it happen again and the way Rangor was looking at her set her teeth on edge.

avpic

Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 2 - Carrendar DynastyA PirateA PirateORRA PirateA PirateTime Lord Seal 3 - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 4 - Carrendar Dynasty
Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
March 14, 2014 10:20PM
Leaving Tagor and IIyra’s Tent

Rangor stepped back to allow IIyra and Sharma to leave the tent first, before he pivoted on his right foot to follow them. On reaching the outside of the tent, he gestured toward the chorale, which was to the right of the settlement. In a special paddock that had been fenced off by Rangor for his own horses and breeders, you could see that he was speaking the truth. A beautiful mare was feeding on the lush grasses, while a young foal, who was barely a day old, was jumping and skittering around it’s mother playfully, every so often stopping for a feed, then off again till settling in a place in the grass.

It truly was an adorable foal, that would melt the heart of any horse lover. The mare was still of a size from the birth, and the father was one of the leading breed stallions. Rangor leaned on the fence rung and waited to hear IIyra’s reaction to the foal and it’s mother.

“My gift.” Rangor said simply.

<3>

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
March 14, 2014 10:23PM
Ilyra was entranced with the new foal, her winter gray eyes wide in appreciation. Rangor had been speaking true. His skill with breeding was there for her to see.

“He is a beautiful animal, Rangor. You should be proud.” Ilyra nodded, gracing the warrior with a small smile. “Does he have a name? For a horse of Njada should carry a strong name.”

“Yes, it should.” Sharma stated from her place at Ilyra’s side.

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
March 14, 2014 10:27PM
Leaving Tagor and IIyra’s Tent

The foal was barely a day old, and this is where Rangor became devious. He simply turned his head to her, when IIyra asked if the foal had a name, and that if it were to have one, that it should be a strong name. Rangor’s expression softened, and then uttered.

“I thought it would be nice for you to name it, since it is to carry your Son.”

Now, what would she say to that?

“You have seen the horse’s playfulness, it’s will for life. Perhaps you can think of something…strong.”

Rangor was appealing to her sense of goodness and fun. This was more or less letting her have say over the horse from this moment on. Rangor would see to it, that the foal was fed and trained appropriately till such time her son could ride.

<3>

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
March 14, 2014 10:39PM
Ilyra watched the little foal as it frolicked about his mother’s legs before darting off to nibble some grass then moved off to find a spot in the warm sun to nap. He was only settled for a few moments before he was up and off to run about once more. Yes…he would make a fine horse for her son.

“Sargtlin” she stated. She turned her gray eyes on Rangor. “In the language of my people, it means ‘Little Warrior’. He looks like he’ll make a fine war horse.” Ilyra nodded, looking back at the foal, who was now nursing at his mother’s teat.

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
March 14, 2014 10:46PM
Leaving Tagor and IIyra’s Tent

“Then that it is what the foal shall be. Sargtlin.” Rangor said firmly, as he went back to watching the foal, along with IIyra. But as they were watching, little did they realize that Tagor was coming up behind them. Seeing her out with another warrior, even with the slave Sharma in attendance, did nothing to settle Tagor’s jealousy.

“Rangor…what is this?”

Clearly, Tagor had not been told of the gift of the foal, and his dark eyes narrowed as he folded his arms. Perfect~ Rangor thought as he turned and made a gesture with his arm to his chest to show respect.

“My mare foaled and I have given it to your mate. A gift to honor your son.” Rangor said, knowing Sharma and IIyra would be listening. Tagor didn’t like the idea of gifts being given without word to him, or even being asked. For Tagor was going to do the same thing, only his mare had not yet foaled.

Rangor went on to say. “Mate of Tagor has even chosen the name. Sargtlin. It means in her language, “Little Warrior”.” Oh Rangor was a wiley bastard. Once the name was given, there could be no giving it back. The seeds planted, Rangor dismissed himself, walking off with a dark chuckle knowing that this was not going to go down well….at all.

Tagor looked to IIyra and said. “You named it? Why?”

Yep, he was upset.

<3>

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
March 14, 2014 10:59PM
Rangor’s Horse Corral

Rangor agreed to the name of the foal and they stood to watch him for a moment more before there was another interruption to Ilyra’s day – a welcome one, depending on how you looked at it.

“Rangor…what is this?” Tagor’s voice spoke behind them. Ilyra turned, a smile on her face, that was until she saw the expression on his. He did not look happy.

“My mare foaled and I have given it to your mate. A gift to honor your son. Mate of Tagor has even chosen the name. Sargtlin. It means in her language, “Little Warrior”.” Rangor explained. Rangor removed himself after a few moments of silence, yet Tagor only had eyes for Ilyra.

She was a bit uncomfortable under his regard and wondered why that was. His arms were crossed and he looked very imposing and unapproachable.

“You named it? Why? he asked. She frowned slightly.

“I was asked to. He presented the foal as a gift for our son. Was I to say no to such a gift? That would have been rude.” she stated. Seeing they were beginning to have an audience, Ilyra turned away from him and walked back to their tent. If he wanted to have an argument with her about a horse, they would do so privately.

Tagor and Ilyra’s Tent

Sharma followed along with her mistress into the tent where Ilyra waited for Tagor to appear. She was angry and agitated.

“Sharma, I wish to speak to my mate alone.”

“I will await you outside, My Lady.” Sharma bowed, moving to stand outside the tent so the two could speak alone.

Ilyra looked at Tagor, a frown marring her delicate features. It looked so out of place on her, it was quite striking.

But now that she had her freedom, she was going to exercise her right to speak her mind. He had treated her shabbily in the last week and she was going to find out why. His reasonings for the horse be damned.

Edited 1 time(s). Last edit at 03/14/2014 10:59PM by LadyBelz.

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
March 14, 2014 11:07PM
Tagor and Ilyra’s Tent

Tagor was not happy, at all. For one, he never trusted Rangor’s motives especially when it came to gifting a foal that was worth far more in trade than to be given to IIyra’s son. Marching into the tent after IIyra, Sharma was asked to leave so that IIyra could speak to him privately. Oh this was just making things worse. That was HIS job to order the slaves. What had gotten into IIyra? Was this all steemed from his lack of attention? Couldn’t she see he was trying to protect her from himself and his urges?

Now seeing her in this annoyed state, she looked all the more ravishing. Damn her to bits. He folded his arms indignantly, like he was waiting for her to apologize…but, you could probably guess that she had no intention of doing that.

“Tagor..angry!”

Big bad words from the Njada leader.

<3>

 

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
March 14, 2014 11:14PM
Ilyra snorted. He was angry? She was the one who had every right to be angry – at him no less. And she decided to tell him so.

“You’re angry? If anything, I am the one who should be angry with you!” She paced away from him. “You have denied me your company and touch for almost fourteen eves. Have I displeased you in some way? If so, I wish you would tell me for I feel like you no longer want me as your mate. If that is your wish, then replace the bindings upon me and mark me as your slave once more. But make no mistake – I will no longer allow you to deny me.”

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
March 14, 2014 11:22PM
Tagor and IIyra’s tent

Not in all the time that they had been together, had IIyra EVER spoken to Tagor like this. It was simply unheard of, and in fact, it scared him. He stood there shell shocked, as she seemed to think that he didn’t want her. That couldn’t be further from the truth. He wanted her so bad it pained him both physically and emotionally, but he feared he would hurt the unborn child. Being…well, big as he was.

The part that really drove the knife in and twisted was about replacing her slave bindings, and mark her as a slave. There was no way in merry hell he would ever do that to her. Why couldn’t she understand his actions, his reasons? Why were they even fighting to begin with? Everything had been so perfect, right up to the point where he…..oooh. The penny started to drop with the large Njada male and he hated to admit that maybe he was wrong. Very wrong. His jealousy came out from his desire of her, and seeing her standing happily with Rangor only awoke the green giant within him.

“IIyra…mate…ugh.” He was having trouble expressing himself, not that he was ever really articulate. He raked his hand back over his head, trying to explain himself…about why he hadn’t touched her….then…he showed her.

He unceremoniously dropped his pants, revealing a massive erection…enough to make a woman faint.

“Tagor…too big…for…IIyra and son…” He stammered, a pink flush coming to his cheeks. He thought he would hurt his unborn child. The poor man.

<3>

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
March 14, 2014 11:45PM
He stood there, shell-shocked that she would snap back at him. She’d never asserted herself before, and it was a liberating feeling.

His mouth opened and closed several times and garbled words tried to find purchase in the air between them, but between his anger and frustration he couldn’t seem to do so. He raked a hand back over his head before making a decision that would leave her stunned.

He dropped his pants, revealing a massive erection and a bewildered look upon his face.

“Tagor…too big…for…IIyra and son…” He stammered, waving a hand at himself.

The look on his face was so comical, Ilyra had to turn away, slapping a hand over her mouth to keep from giggling out loud.

Once she got herself under control, she turned to face him.

“Husband…mate…do you not recall how I became ripe with your child? I do not think your size was an issue at the time.” she tried to remind him. “And not once did I complain about your…considerable…attributes.” She let her gaze roam downward without any shame.

“Am I not mate of proud Njada Warrior? Am I not mate of fierce Njada Chieftan? Am I not strong Njada woman?” she demanded, striking her chest with a fist as she gave him a hard stare. “Am I your slave or am I your mate? You need to choose, for no longer shall I be denied your touch. Or do you wish others to taste what you so covet?”

She spoke true, having witnessed many men of the Njada slaking their lusts upon other women of the tribe, whether they were mated or not. She would never do such a thing to Tagor, for she loved him with her whole heart and soul, but neither would she allow him to shove her to the side, thinking he needed to protect her from himself.

“It pains my heart you would place so little faith in me…in us…” she frowned, angry all over again. “Tis like you are shamed of me, our child and our bond.”

She was speaking from her heart, hoping to get her point across. Tagor was a proud man…but he had gotten himself a proud and fierce woman for his mate. She had seen and done things in her life that would scare the most fierce of warriors and had come out stronger for it.

A massive…attribute…was nothing to her. And she was sure it would not harm the babe she carried.

She had seen similar actions taking place when her mother was large and swollen with her sister. If her cries of passionate joy were to be believed, her father lavished her mother with all the love she could stand…and then some.

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
March 15, 2014 12:06AM
Tagor and IIyra’s tent

Have you ever really seen a woman fly off the handle, and act…well, like they were the dominant one? Beating her chest, questioning her mate’s motives, his actions? Putting him on trial for failure to treat her as the woman and mate that she was. She was not wanting to be wrapped in furs and stuck in a corner till she gave birth. She was a proud Njada who wanted to experience everything, just as she had done from the moment she had been taken from the Slave markets. If you think that this parade of her fury would dampen Tagor’s libido…well, if anything it made him all the more rigid. In fact, he was practically twitching, even showing drops of pre. IIyra’s voice had carried so far, that practically half the village was listening…especially Rangor and Sharma. This was like a soap opera, but the question was, would Tagor be sent packing? Was he going to man up and be the proud Njada warrior that took her to the furs and rutted her senseless?

“Tis like you are shamed of me, our child and our bond.” 

Oh..when this was said, something inside Tagor snapped…literally. He thundered over and unceremoniously placed (yes, placed not threw) her on the furs on all fours. He ripped off his leather vest and then knelt down behind her, his shaft practically ready to explode.

“Tagor…no..shame IIyra…IIyra…MATE!”

And with that, he gripped her hips without warning and forced the head of his engorged cock deep inside her, whether she was ready for it or not. This was the start of some…serious…and I mean, serious hard fucking, that would have her see stars..the moon…possibly Uranus.

<3>

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
March 15, 2014 07:17AM
He stared at her, incredulous, for a moment before he stomped toward her. For her part, she did not flinch away from him, for she knew she would come to no harm by his hand. He grabbed her and positioned her upon their furs before he knelt behind her, removing his breeches as he did so.

“Tagor…no..shame IIyra…IIyra…MATE!”

He grabbed her hips and without warning, he forced his thick shaft into her. She gasped out loud at the tight burn before her body succumbed to his wishes, her womanly juices aiding in his endeavours. But he gave her no time to catch her breath, beginning a hard series of thrust that caused her eyes to close and a loud cry of passion to ease from her mouth.

http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lk74dnzHLF1qakrdzo1_500.gif

Outside the tent, where she was standing guard, Sharma’s eyes sparkled in amusement and she silently cheered Ilyra on for making her mate see sense in denying them both their couples pleasures. She saw a few of the other Njada women covering their mouths and whispering to each other, small smiles on their faces. It wasn’t often something could break through their leader’s hard-won control and it looked like an outsider, a Winter Elf, one he’d taken as his mate had done just that.

Even a few of the men folk were cheering on their leader as he took his mate. They could hear his loud grunts of pleasure and her cries of delight from where they stood. There was no such thing as discretion in their village. Tagor’s actions solidified his position as their Chieftan, one they were proud to follow.

Rangor would most likely have a very difficult time with whatever he was planning at this rate.

Back inside the tent, Ilyra was giving as good as she was getting, pushing back against Tagor as he thrust forward, her fingers gripped tightly into the furs beneath her hands. Her slickness slipped down her thighs as he took her from behind and she moaned his name, begging for more, begging him to mark her and claim her and do whatever he liked to her in a very loud voice.

She would deny him nothing.

</3>

Re: The Central Kingdoms: Noriand [RP]
March 15, 2014 07:39AM
Tagor and IIyra’s tent

What Tagor failed to realize was that his lovemaking coupled with the cries of his mate; IIyra was now so loud that it was amplified beyond the interior of the tent. Slaves, Warriors…hell even the elderly came out and stood listening to the chorus cries of passion that were coming from the Njada leader’s tent. Why…it was enough to make Chuck Norris even give the thumbs up.

http://stream1.gifsoup.com/view3/1326665/chuck-norris-approves-o.gif

The week of denial of sexual favour had left Tagor so incredibly horny that the moment he entered IIyra, he roared with his insatiable need. If only he could see the face that she was making, it was enough to either make him laugh or get rather angry. IIyra was bucking back as hard as he was giving it to her, which surprised him. She must have felt the same as her, and now he realized he had been going about protecting her all wrong. Pregnant winter elves WANT sex, not to be shelved for fear of being broken by their Lover’s shaft. One thing was safe to say – their baby was getting one hell of a rocking session.

Tagor pulled back for a moment, and then reached for her shoulders, to bring her up and then turn to face him. His mammoth length was still engorged and dripping with her sex as well as his own pre. Tagor’s chest was rising and falling fast and she would be able to see the determination on his face. He had overcome his fear of hurting her, but wanted to see her face as he made love to her. She had cried that she wanted to be marked again as his love…his only.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/9d91a8830304f7ac19f5020305b6866d/tumblr_mo905cD9ll1r5hus6o1_500.gif

Tagor lifted her and brought her into an embrace, so that their faces were inches apart. He lent in to kiss, but nipped at her bottom lip, tugging it. Pulling it back. His hands reached around to pick her up by her rounded globes and place her upon his waiting member, so they were once again joined – coupled. She should be able to see by the look in his eyes, the absolute love he had for her and their child. He was ready to admit he was wrong, by showing her he could take her now, and bring her to the fulfillment she craved. Slowly he raised and lowered her upon his glistening shaft, while nipping at her chin, her neck and then to her ear.

<3>

 


Supernaturals – The Human Realm (24) – Mirari : The Forest of Ashes.

$
0
0

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 07, 2014 08:51PM
Saint Vladimir’s Academy – Student Dorms

Sleep had evaded her in the five minutes she’d attempted it, but it had felt like hours. She groaned loudly, loud enough to reveal that it wasn’t necessarily genuine. Vern’s eyes snapped to her clock – the five minutes had passed into the time that there wasn’t a single staff member within hearing distance of the dorms. The perfection in the timing of her restlessness would never cease to amaze the young Incarceron. She slipped out of her bed, her nightgown falling in pools about her feet. She glided toward her door, opening it just a crack.

The whistle that came from her pursed lips was quite an anomaly. It was so high in pitch that only Moroi could hear, but lovely in tone, while still being annoying enough to wake the day walkers. As it were, the breeze that it blew on was laced with her magic, causing it to be quite cold – and seek out whomever she chose. For this particular eve (or morn, depending on the schedule your kind follows), she simply chose “Troublemakers”. Any Moroi that were as restless as her would hear this calling, whether she cared for their company or not. This… was going to be an interesting night. (Or day. This is going to get confusing for you diurnals.)

avpic

Minion!Despicable Me MinionMinions 2Minions ~ JerryMinionNY ZIP
Re: The Human World [rp]
March 07, 2014 10:53PM
Vlad’s Bedroom/Office

“I failed. My choice in kills was…unacceptable. I await my punishment, M’lord.” she explained the best way she knew how. She knew she had fucked up, she would not meet his gaze head on. He sat back in his seat, his eyes dark and assessing, drumming his fingers on the surface of his desk. The noise this made was loud in the silence of the room as he decided on what he would do.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/bc62289f-ed6d-4c1c-9a38-dc180ed23c00_zpsc36c4c36.png

Pushing back, he gained his feet, moving around his desk to stand before her. He could practically feel the nervousness and fear pouring off of her. He paced around behind her his thoughts jumbling together. There really was only one decision he could make in this situation. He finally stopped pacing, placing his hands on her shoulders. She would most likely flinch, but he would not comment on this.

“I am not going to punish you…this time.” he whispered against her ear. “I believe what you did and how it effected you was punishment enough.” He released her and moved back to stand in front of her, tilting her chin up so she would have to look him in the eye. He was going to speak very plainly and bluntly, drilling into her head the very importance of what they were here for. “But we cannot afford another screw up such as the one you made last night. We are in a new city and they are VERY aware of us. It is no longer like it used to be many centuries ago, with us having to hide ourselves away. These humans will not hesitate to slaughter us like sheep if we even step a toe out of line. Already, news of the train is on the television. This is not acceptable.” He released her chin and turned away from her, moving back to his desk.

“No more screw ups, Emilia.” he stated with finality as he sat down.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/tumblr_mko2qg91ch1qldla6o1_500_zpsa906eff3.gif

He would wait for her acknowledgment or denial before he moved on to his next topic.

“Have you ever been to New Hampshire?” he smirked.

—————————oo—————————

Shane’s Car

Shane didn’t answer her for the longest time, starting the car and heading for home. But she was a patient woman and knew he wouldn’t be able to keep whatever was bothering him from her for very long. He had promised to never lie to her and it was a promise he always kept.

“Got a text from Marissa.”

“She wouldn’t call you on vacation unless it was important.” Carmen frowned, a sense of foreboding causing her to shiver.

“Apparently there is something important that she needs to tell me, but can’t do it on the phone for some reason.”

“It must be serious then.” Carmen nodded.

“Check my phone if you want. But I already let her know we are on our way back.”

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/tumblr_inline_mmldj1jz0I1qz4rgp_zps0103c557.gif

“I believe you, baby. You don’t need to reassure me.” she stated, placing a comforting hand on his arm as he kept his eye on the road. The she-wolf (“I really need to think of a name for her.” Carmen stated.) whined in commiseration and placed her chin on Shane’s shoulder as if she sensed his turbulent thoughts and was wishing to comfort him.

“Bet you are excited to see the kids, huh? I just hope Jarvis managed to behave while we were gone, or there’ll be hell to pay.”

Carmen knew this was Shane’s way of making her feel more at ease and allowed it, sitting back in her seat with a chuckle. “Amelia would smack him down if he misbehaved. I hope she’s okay out in the guesthouse by herself. I know Dyna said she had plans to stop by and visit. Told me some odd story about Booker’s niece needing help with something. What that would be, I haven’t a flipping clue.” Carmen shrugged, crossing her ankles as she turned to stare out into the night.

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 08, 2014 04:04AM
Vlad’s Bedroom/Office

Emilia didn’t know what was worse. Not being punished, or having him so close and touching her in a way that amounted to a kind of affection. As much as she had tried over the years to kill off those feelings, every time he looked at her – appraised her, it resurfaced like a battle scar. Raw…bleeding. This was just how it was. An endless cycle and one she would never be free of. The Count did not love. It was simple as that. He fed, and he killed. There was no humanity, not a trace of compassion. Simply put, Emilia was part of his survival network. A pawn in his chess game. A knight to his Kingship. Did he play on the feelings he must of known she had for him? Probably. Why else would he deny her the punishment that she knew would come eventually? His hands, the touch did cause her to flinch. Contact from a being, any being she hated, for it reminded her painfully of what she had lost all those years before.

https://31.media.tumblr.com/a7182650947192ca252adaacd9dee11b/tumblr_inline_mzpr5oKhq71rbqm9w.gif

“I believe what you did and how it effected you was punishment enough.”

The Count let her go, and she released a breath until he walked around to face her. The finger to her chin, forcing her to look at him. He was angry still. The centuries had brought with it a new sense of power by the humans, especially in a city like New York. The vampires could be and would be hunted down if they were stupid enough to put themselves at risk of exposure. This was Emilia’s crime.

“No more screw ups, Emilia.”

And that was it. He took his seat and the General was left to lick her wounds silently. But the Count was not done. His laptop open and glowing, he had been doing some digging.

“Have you ever been to New Hampshire?”

“No, I have not, M’lord.” It was a simple and honest answer. She wondered if that was where his prized artifacts were. Knowing this meant travelling, Emilia asked. “Shall I arrange transportation, M’lord?’ It would either mean a specially chosen limousine or something a little more armored. It looked like the trio would be making a road trip.

——————————————————————–<3>—————————————————————————-

Shane’s car

The ride home was a fairly quiet one. Shane was deep in thought about what awaited their return, and thankfully his admission of what had been troubling him meant that he was keeping Carmen in the loop, so to speak. The wolf’s whining was a little off putting, so Shane turned up the car radio as they sped along the open country road towards home.

~A few hours later~

The Williamson Estate

At last the car headlights finally illuminated the gates to their home. There were several cars in the drive, two that Shane was unfamiliar with. Either Amelia had company, which they had already discussed as a possibility, or David was entertaining. Either way, the house was going to be filled with people, or vampire.

“Home sweet home.” Shane said as he pulled the car into the garage and turned off the engine. Opening the door, he stepped out, then dropped the seat so the wolf could easily get out. “Why don’t I get the bags, and you can go show off your new pet to the kids?” It was almost like he was playing Father knows best. Who would have thought that Shane could be so…domesticated? Leaving Carmen to take care of the wolf, he went around to get his luggage, when a familiar voice said.

http://media2.giphy.com/media/5yTxP44DfwXJu/200_s.gif

“You two go away on a romantic weekend and don’t invite me along…typical.” It was Marissa. She bore a crooked grin, and tried to keep things cheerful, while holding a file folder. Clearly whatever it was she needed to see him about, couldn’t wait. Shane got the bags out of the boot, and slammed it shut, rounding to walk up to Marissa. “Now? I just got back.” Marissa grabbed a bag from his hand and nodded. “Now.”

The two walked towards the front entrance, where Shane opened the door, only to hear loud music and a lot of chatter. Most of David’s boys were as usual in the kitchen, while he spotted Bianca and Misty heading for the media room. “Hey Shane!” the girls chorused, while Shane put down the bags. “Hey girls. I’ll be down shortly.” Shane then motioned for Marissa to follow him to his den, knowing that Carmen would be along after dealing with the wolf, possibly contacting a vet.

Closing the door, Shane rounded on Marissa and snarled. “This better be important.” You could see by the look in Shane’s eyes, that the old Shane was back.

Marissa went to turn on the television, and that was when the news reports about the missing train station manager, and the footage of the near collision of the two trains on the NY state rail network was making prime time news coverage. Watching all this, Shane was bewildered. “You wanted to show me a news report?” Marissa swallowed and then came the part she was waiting for. A shot of the platform where the mysterious train had been. There was a box on it. She freeze framed the shot and then approached the screen. “Tell me what you see written on that box.” Shane put on his glasses and approached the screen, peering closely. The writing was in Romanian. At first, Shane didn’t twig, until he actually read what the words said.

http://www.wearysloth.com/Gallery/ActorsB/34893-26623.gif

“Vlad Tepes?…What?”

Shane couldn’t believe it himself. The box was big enough to hold a coffin, and had the name Vlad Tepes written on it. At first, Shane thought this was a joke. “This is what the big deal was? A box with the name of the most famous vampire in the world, who happens to be..in New York?” Shane shook his head. “No. This is some sort of prank.” Marissa did not look amused. “I intercepted some police reports about that train derailment, the two passenger trains. It was meant to collide and something stopped it. THEN this.” She pointed back at the television set. “Don’t you think its a little bit odd? A coincidence perhaps.”

“I think I need a drink.”

“Shane. Something strange is going on, and when it comes to strange, YOU normally are involved in it.” She had a point, and in the past that was a certainty, but not this time. Taking up the scotch decanter, he poured himself a glass. “Well, Marissa, I can honestly say that this has nothing to do with me. But..I can assure you, if this is real. If the REAL Count has come to America, he must have a bloody good reason.’

This is where Marissa became truly concerned. “We need to find out what that is.”

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 10, 2014 07:42PM
Vlad’s Penthouse – Bedroom

“Shall I arrange transportation, M’lord?”

“That won’t be necessary. I have already made the necessary arrangements. You and I shall be on the train tomorrow night bound for New Hampshire. Rheksas will be bringing out coffins in a special truck. I have taken the liberty of purchasing our living arrangements near where Victor used to live. Barring any sort of problems, we will arrive well before sunrise.” he stated, getting to his feet once more.

He returned to her side, taking her hands in his and kissing her knuckles. This was Vlad, quick to anger but also quick to forgive. “Your safety means the most to me, Emilia. I trust you have learned a lesson from this.”

————-

Shane’s House – Kitchen

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/kitchen_zps73ef4560.jpg

Carmen stood stock still in the middle of the kitchen, the look on her face bordering between shock and righteous anger.

In 5 words or less, it was a disaster area.

Open containers of food littered every surface, dirty dishes were piled on whatever surface that wasn’t covered by food and her oven stood open with something caked on the insides. There was food splattered on the floor, counters, cabinets and the ceiling. What looked like a glob of mayonaisse was baked into the lights on the walls.

She didn’t know whether to laugh, cry, laugh then cry or cry then laugh. So she settled on anger instead.

“DAVID ALEX WILLIAMSON!!!!!!!!!! GET YOUR ASS IN HERE RIGHT FUCKING NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!” She bellowed so loud it was heard in every room in the house and the caverns beneath. A window cracked in Shane’s office, her shout was so powerful.

There were dozens of footsteps throughout the house as vampires obeyed the order of their Queen. They all gathered in the kitchen, off to the side, some of them looking at the mess with guilty expressions. Even Bianca and Misty looked slightly ashamed of themselves. She crossed her arms and tapped her foot, waiting for the one she wanted to see the most. Tala (the name she finally decided on for the she-wolf), sat at Carmen’s feet, her tongue lolling from her mouth, calmly taking it all in.

When he finally arrived, looking as if he hadn’t a care in the world, Carmen’s glare could have melted steel.

“What the fuck happened to my kitchen?” she scowled.

————-

Forests of New Hampshire – Clearing of the Witches Coven

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/witches_zps085b9978.gif

Dyna pulled her car to a full stop and killed the engine. Rae sat quiet, for once, in the seat next to her. She turned to face her.

“Hey. You don’t have to go through with this if you don’t want to. Amelia will understand.”

“It’s not that I don’t want to go through with it. I do. It’s just that…” Rae’s voice trailed off, and Dyna immediately knew what the problem was.

“Rae. We are all very beautiful women. We are born into this world with nothing on. We are simply giving back to those who created us. There is no shame in it.”

“Have you done this before?” Rae looked at her.

“I have. It’s been quite a few years since I’ve participated in one, but I’ve never once been ashamed of my body. You shouldn’t either.”

“Are you staying?”

“I will be by your side every step of the way, sweetie. Trust me, okay?”

“Okay.” Rae nodded, looking at her hands.

Dyna spotted Amelia and Charmaine waving to them from the clearing and she patted Rae’s thigh. “Ready?”

Rae took a deep, steadying breath and nodded. Pocketing her keys, the two women exited the car and made their way to the lit fire in the center of the clearing.

“Greetings, Fellow Sisters.” Dyna greeted in the traditions of the coven. “I bring a new sister into our midsts to partake of our ceremonies. Is this acceptable?”

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 10, 2014 08:43PM
Vlad’s Penthouse – Bedroom

Vlad’s sudden change in his attitude was a full 180. He was known for this, especially by Emilia who stood silently as she allowed him to take her hands, brushing his lips against her knuckles. The Count was already one step ahead of her, having arranged transportation on a train to New Hampshire. This should have been no surprise. Now he was taking matters into his hands, especially after the General had two mishaps in as many days.

He urged that her safety was paramount to him, but he must have known, that she was important to his survival as well. Emilia’s punishment was that she had to learn a valuable lesson from acting without thinking in a city like New York.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/c14db750bd5373c58ac4cae57dd4aa13/tumblr_mqa2pjpKBI1rijbg1o1_500.gif

“I promise. It won’t happen again.” Her steel blue eyes showed that she meant every word.

Rheksas was outside the Count’s bedroom and he was already making arrangements for the transportation of their coffins to New Hampshire. Another road trip for him, while the Count and General took the train. He would rather have been on the train with them, but the Count had made up his mind. Rheksas was curious about this place – New Hampshire. Just what the Count was after and who may stand in their way, remained to be seen.

————————————–<3>——————————————–

Shane’s House – Kitchen

The bellow like roar of the Queen of Vampires had sent a shock wave through the entire house, including causing a window to crack in Shane’s den. Shane and Marissa looked sharply at each other, for they couldn’t help but hear it, like everyone else in the house.

“Ah shit.” Shane swore, as Marissa cringed.

“I’d hate to think what he did this time.”

That was a good question.

In the kitchen, the many vampires that had been taking shelter in the house including the “kids” – Misty and Bianca, had all come running, only to see the aftermath of what had been a weekend of non stop cooking.

“DAVID ALEX WILLIAMSON!!!!!!!!!! GET YOUR ASS IN HERE RIGHT FUCKING NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”

“Alright..alright, you don’t have to shout. And it’s Alexander…not Alex.”

The Ghost, aka David cruised into the kitchen with a blood doll on each arm. He was wearing dark shaded ray bans and took them off as he saw the mess. “Woah…Hey Carmen. Welcome home.” He said with a sly smile, squeezing a blood doll’s ass cheek as he checked out all the worried faces of the other vampires. It was pretty clear she was mad about the state of her kitchen, and since he was in charge while Carmen and Shane were away, he had some explaining.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/c995b8d4dcc250aaaeb33249e46b0896/tumblr_n1d7tnpjpa1spossoo6_r1_400.gif

“Oh..oh yeah right. See, we all decided that if the guys cooked. The girls cleaned up. Look like they failed on that count.”

http://31.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_li6i2s65Kw1qb9pa3o1_500.gif

Bianca went off. “What? This had nothing to do with us, David. You guys just kept on cooking even after you ate!” She gave his shoulder a punch, which he pretended to take offence too. “How can we clean up, if you guys WON’T stop cooking?!” The girls all started to argue with the boys and the boys were doing all kinds of fancy dancing and laughing as the arguments blew out of proportion, and the noise level was going through the roof.

Something had to give, but David, he was too busy gnawing on a blood doll’s neck in the middle of the fray.

—————————————————–<3>———————————————————

Forests of New Hampshire – Clearing of the Witches Coven

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m1ig1kj23A1r9x8g2.gif

In the clearing, Charmaine and Amelia had already started the fire, and had brought with them everything needed for the ritual to bring Rae into their coven and under their protection. Wearing long black robes with hoods, each embraced Dyna and Rae, kissing their cheeks and bidding welcome to them to join them around the fire.

“I bring a new sister into our midsts to partake of our ceremonies. Is this acceptable?” Dyna asked, much to the delight of Charmaine, who drew back her hood to expose her blonde hair that was it’s usual shaggy mess.

“Rae…Dyna has brought you before us so that you may be cleansed before the fire and raised to the status of Sister to the Coven. Please, come forth child.’ With a ringed hand, she reached for Rae’s as Amelia started chanting in a mystical voice that was unlike the one Rae or Dyna were used too. Amelia’s hair was out from it’s usual plaits and braids, long and flowing behind her and down her back. Her hands were marked with special drawn on motifs, and she had a small pot that was suspended over the fire, that she kept adding what looked like herbs too.

Leading Rae into place, Charmaine took up the chalice that had been so blessed and winked at Dyna.

“Blood of our blood, life of our life. This we drink joins us in spirit tonight.”

Charmaine takes a sip and then passes it to Rae.

“Drink….child, and become one of us.”

Little did the small circle of witches know….they were being watched.

<3>

 


Supernaturals – The Human Realm (25) – Mirari : The Forest of Ashes.

$
0
0

 

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 10, 2014 09:14PM
Shane’s House – Kitchen

When David finally showed himself, he had a blood doll on each arm, groping them shamelessly in front of everyone. His “I don’t give a fuck.” attitude pushed Carmen’s temper into the stratosphere.

“Alright..alright, you don’t have to shout. And it’s Alexander…not Alex.”

Carmen, her temper boiling over, just lost it right then and there. “I DON’T GIVE A SHIT IF YOUR NAME IS BLUE MAGOO MCSTASSERTON! WHAT THE FUCK HAPPENED TO MY KITCHEN???”

One of the male vamps let out a giggle and her gaze, eyes as red as the fires of hell, pinned him in place. He withered under that glare and moved behind some of the other vampires to hide from her gaze.

“Oh..oh yeah right. See, we all decided that if the guys cooked. The girls cleaned up. Look like they failed on that count.”

Misty, shocked that he would throw her and Bianca under the bus like that, decided to get in on that argument.

“What? This had nothing to do with us, David. You guys just kept on cooking even after you ate! How can we clean up, if you guys WON’T stop cooking?!” she demanded.

The argument descended into chaos then and there with each trying to talk over the other. David simply stood there making out with a blood doll. The noise level rose considerably until Carmen couldn’t hear a thing over all the arguments.

She blew her top. With a thought, two lesser known vampires exploded in a cloud of dust as she yelled. “ENOUGH!!!!!!!!!!!!!”

It became so quiet, you could hear a mouse fart.

Stalking toward David, she grabbed both his blood dolls by their necks and snapped them, dropping the bodies to the floor. “I want this kitchen spotless in the next hour or I will find every single blood doll you claim,” she looked at each vampire standing in her kitchen, including Misty and Bianca, “and kill them. Do you understand me?” she hissed, turning her fiery gaze back on David.

——————————————-

Forests of New Hampshire – Clearing of the Witches Coven

“Rae…Dyna has brought you before us so that you may be cleansed before the fire and raised to the status of Sister to the Coven. Please, come forth child.” Rae looked toward Dyna who gave her an encouraging nod as she [Dyna] slipped out of her clothes and put on the robe someone held out for her. Rae took Charmaine’s hand and was drawn forward. Amelia was near the fire, chanting and adding herbs to a small pot floating over the fire.

Char took up a blessed chalice, throwing a wink at Dyna as she did so.

“Blood of our blood, life of our life. This we drink joins us in spirit tonight.” Charmaine intoned before taking a sip. She passed the cup to Rae. “Drink…child, and become one of us.”

Rae took a deep breath and gathered her courage. She wanted to belong so badly and with these women, she knew she had a chance. She brought the cup to her lips and drank, the burst of fruit and wine across her tongue driving all thoughts from her mind.

“We welcome Our Sister as we give thanks for our health and lives.” Dyna intoned, raising her hands skyward. Rae handed the cup back to Charmaine as Dyna approached her with a robe in her hands. “Be Blessed, Sister.” Dyna nodded at her. Feeling brave, Rae removed her clothing and passed them to a waiting witch as Dyna helped her into the robe. The material was warm and soft against her skin and Rae smiled for the first time since their arrival.

“We will now form our Circle and ask that our wishes be granted.” Dyna whispered into the young woman’s ear.

“What wishes?” Rae wondered.

“Whatever your heart desires, darling. No wish is too selfish.” Dyna responded, wrapping a comforting arm around her shoulders.

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 10, 2014 10:29PM
Shane’s House – Kitchen

The snapping of David’s blood dolls necks, brought a resounding “Awww.” from David, and he pointed at their lifeless bodies and chortled to Misty. “I’m not cleaning that up.” There was a dark voice behind David, and one that was to be heeded.

http://31.media.tumblr.com/3e92b97497f72e4be11caadd0ba8cfdd/tumblr_mrpou99pR01qd5e9to1_500.gif

“Pick em up, or…I ram them both up your asshole.” David turned to see Shane standing behind him, his face contorted with rage. The rest of the household suddenly sprung into action, cleaning madly like their tails were on fire…all of them. David snorted, and picked up each doll by the hair and dragged them out of the kitchen towards the garage. God knows what he was going to do with the bodies, but it was safe to say that it was a good night for dumping trash.

Shane’s eyes glowered as the rest of David’s crew got stuck into cleaning with gusto, one even was wearing Shane’s kiss me cook apron and pink rubber gloves, levitating and trying to clean the mayo off the ceiling with a spatula. Marissa had her hand over her mouth, trying to hide the wide smile on her face to see the younger vampires pay heed to Shane. He certainly had a way with the kids.

Doing a quick head count, not including the unfamiliar vamps, Shane asked Carmen. “Have you seen Jarvis?”

That was a good question.

—————————————————-<3>————————————————

Forests of New Hampshire – Clearing of the Witches Coven

As the four women took hands, and the chant increased in tone, the secret circle started to shimmer with radiant lights, that actually illuminated the forest as though it was daytime, not night.

http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lro2rh23sC1qf1b01o1_500.gif

A soft musical chiming was heard and Amelia opened her eyes, letting out a laugh as she saw the power of magic that was now swirling the very leaf litter and petals from tall trees to life.

“It is time!” She dropped her robe, revealing herself to be completely naked, bar a simple ruby necklace that hung around her neck. Charmaine whooped and let go her robe as she started to dance on the spot. “Round the ring of fire and magic…dance Sisters, dance!”

If Dyna and Rae followed suit, the beauty of their natural forms, with the glow of fire upon their smooth skin would help bring a rousing end to the induction.

In the bushes, a gasp was heard, and it had a male tone to it.

http://www.themortonreport.com/timberlake.gif

Jarvis could barely believe his eyes. In fact they went crosseyed, as he started to fap in the bushes. Damn, Amelia had such a gorgeous backside.

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 10, 2014 11:00PM
Shane’s Kitchen

Despite her fierce anger, no one jumped to task until Shane arrived. In a flurry of movement, the other vampires jumped into action, David disposing of his dead dolls. Carmen raised her hands to her temples, massaging them against the headache that was forming.

She had been nice and relaxed prior to returning home, and now this…

She had the strong urge to leave the house and never come back if this was what she had to come home to every night.

Shane caught her attention, wondering where Jarvis was.

“I haven’t seen him since we’ve been home.” she replied.

“He went out about an hour ago. Said he had something to take care of.” Bianca answered from the sink where she was finally able to do the dishes.

“Did he say what?” Carmen frowned.

“Nope. Just said it was important and he’d be back before sunrise.”

Her headache grew worse and she looked at Shane. “I’m going to lay down.” She started past him, Tala at her heels.

——————————————–

Clearing in the Forest

None of the women of the coven were aware they had a silent observer. As one, they took up hands and began their chants. The clearing began to shimmer and glow with bright lights as their magic manifested around them.

A soft chime was heard and Amelia announced it was time, throwing off her robe to reveal her nakedness. The others followed without hesitation, except for Rae, who took longer to decide. Dyna looked at her.

“Rae. It’s okay.” she whispered. Looking at the other women as they danced, happy and carefree around their fire, Rae finally made her choice. She slipped off her own robe and took the hand Dyna held out to her. Together they joined the dance around the fire as they thanked their Gods for another day on the Earth.

The women laughed and cavorted around the clearing, simply enjoying their oneness as a coven. That was until…

“Well what do we have here? A coven of witches, ripe for the picking.” came a deep and husky voice.

http://31.media.tumblr.com/8ffa19106b2cad794d4bdda47342fc0e/tumblr_mu21e0CVla1sr51wio1_400.gif

Dyna stood protectively in front of Rae as they turned to confront the group of men standing at the edge of the clearing. She recognized their leader in an instant.

“Hola, Raymundo.” Dyna stated.

“Hola, Dyna. Long time no see.”

“How’s the arm?” Dyna snorted. Raymundo growled at the subtle reminder that 8 years ago, he and Dyna fought and she had sliced off his arm. She was surprised to see him this far north.

“Puta! Took me 2 years to regrow my arm again and I vowed I would drain you dry next time I saw you again!” he growled, flashing his fangs in the light of the moon. He looked her over, licking his lips. “But first, me and my brothers are going to have a little fun with you.” he hissed. This was the signal for the other vampires to advance. Dyna kept Rae close to her as she backed slowly.

“Rae…I need you to find our clothes, get the keys out of my pocket and run for the car. Lock yourself in. Use the phone and call your uncle.” Dyna whispered, keeping her eye on the vampires.

“But, Dyna-”

“Do as I say, Rae.” Dyna snapped forcefully. “Go! Now!” She shoved Rae hard as the vampires started to attack…

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 10, 2014 11:35PM
-Amber slid into her husbands lap with ease smiling softly at him she returned his kiss in kind heated and passionate. She heard the door make the soft click from the lock. That making it currently safe to speak more openly, and to act a little naughty.

She twirled her fingers over the back of his neck and leaned into him more placing her hand over his heart-“Well Mr. and Mrs Hamaru are not going to do anything about it, and the pack on the flip side is going to have to wait as well.” 

“But Mr. and Mrs. Hakamaru are going to check this out, and see what trouble they can find” 

she smiled wickedly, ignoring his statement about there son, she knew he was being rebellious she just thought his father would like to know Kiyoshi was using his fire destructively. But David wasn’t finished as he put on a series face “vampires” he said softly.

Amber rolled that word around in her head, thinking about it. She never considered them a huge threat, she’s faced far worse, hell she and her sister Fox faced off against one of the Sons of Saturia, a vampire was just shit and giggles then. But still, if there were vampires actually causing some serious trouble, enough to make David think they should be dealt with well….

Amber’s skin glowed, the eyes that had seemed just a bright emerald shifted and changed showing instead a lush jungle that was igniting in flame. The room’s temperature began to rise as the fire barely contained under her skin rose it’s pretty little head.“well Then, that’s a interesting word, shall we head out then?”-

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 10, 2014 11:43PM
Shane’s Garage.

Grumbling David dragged the two dead blood dolls down the stairs, their legs causing a din as they smacked against each step till he came out to the concrete floored garage. David knew he couldn’t take the dolls out on one of his bikes, and then he got a rather sinister look as he spotted the newly returned sports car. Chuckling, he dragged the dolls over and found the door unlocked, the keys still in the ignition. Opening the door, he picked up each doll and thrust them in the back seat, one at a time, and smiled to himself at how he had always wanted to take this beauty cruising. He knew the perfect place to dump the bodies, and walked around the front of the car, about to get in the driver’s side. But a woman’s voice sung out.

“If you get blood splatter on those leather seats…he’s going to kill you…again.”

http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_ma1l6lhDlv1rpoh7vo1_500.gif

It was Marissa. She was bored with the cleaning frenzy in the house, never having really been domesticated at all, and found amusement following David. David rested his elbow on the roof, and stared at her.

“It already smells like shaggy dog in this car, since they brought back Scooby Doo, so…a little human excrement and blood is nothing really.”

Marissa rolled her eyes, and was about to go back up the stairs, when David asked.

“Fancy a ride to look out point? We could…park.” he said with a slight eyebrow wiggle.

Marissa was never one to knock back a good time, and quickly nodded. “Well, since you asked so nicely.” She trotted over quickly and got in the passenger side, as David grinned like a fool and got in the car. The pair both enjoying the luxury of the sports car, as David reversed it out of the garage and tore off out the gate towards…..the Forests of New Hampshire.

————————————————-<3>—————————————————

Forests of New Hampshire – Witches Coven Circle.

Amelia and Charmaine immediately reached for their robes, putting them back on for both were modest in the face of company. Dyna appeared to know who these men were, and by the sound of the conversation, the witches were to be on the vampires menu. The crazy part was, Amelia lived with vampires, and she never knew them to be like this. The reality was shocking. Dyna told Rae to make a run for it, and get the clothes and the keys to her car were in the pocket of her jacket. It was the best advice she could give to the young Witch, who did not have a handle on her powers.

One vampire had made a start, licking his lips with his fangs glistening as he started to approach Amelia.

“No…!” she screamed, throwing up her right hand and there was a pulse wave of power that surged from her, that caused the vampire to be blown back, hitting a tree with force and dropping to the ground. She was able to take down one, but it would take a while for her power to recharge to take on another. Another vampire zipped behind Charmaine, and grabbed her from behind, looking set to bite down on her neck, as she kicked and screamed.

“Ame!” She cried…terrified of the vampires.

Out of the bushes, there was a flash of movement, as Jarvis appeared behind the vampire holding Char and he gripped the Vampire’s neck, twisting it to break. He wasn’t prepared for this, and his pants were barely pulled back up from earlier. One vampire against a horde? They were going to need a miracle.

http://cdn.crushable.com/files/2012/09/justin-timberlake-singing-1.gif

“Jarvis?!” Amelia cried incredulously as he felled the second vampire to attack Charmaine. Charmaine was skipping and trying to step over the downed vampire, whose eyes shot open as it lunged for her ankle.

“It’s GOT ME!!”

Jarvis reached for Amelia and swung her onto his back. “Hold on!” and then he took off through the bushes at speed, with Amelia’s mouth agape, her cloak fluttering behind her. “What are you doing here? Wait, you can’t leave them there!”

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 11, 2014 07:38AM
Forest – Witches Coven

As the vampires were distracted, Rae took off at a run, scared for her life. A vampire popped up in front of her.

“Where you going, pretty-pretty?” he hissed, flashing his fangs at her. She screamed, a piercing sound and snapped her eyes closed. Something moved through her and there was a puff of sound. She opened one eye and saw the dust of a vampire being destroyed floating on the breeze. Heart pumping, she didn’t wait to see if he had a buddy with him, she ran for the car.

Dyna and Raymundo were facing off once more. She had seen Jarvis pop out of the underbrush to help Charmaine and Amelia, and was therefore quite stunned when he gathered up Amelia and took off with her, leaving Dyna and Charmaine to face off against the remaining vamps.

“That little bastard!” she groaned to herself. Raymundo popped up in front of her and she focused her concentration on him. She’d rake Jarvis over the coals later.

“I’m going to fuck you silly, then I’m going to drain you dry.” Raymundo snarled. “Hell…maybe I’ll just turn you and keep you as my pet.”

“I’ll just cut off your dick.” she smirked. With a roar, he charged her, but she was ready. While he was busy taunting her, she was gathering herself and readying for his first strike. She held her hands out in front of her and a blast of power left her hand, striking him in the gut and sending him backward about 30 feet.

She caught movement out of the corner of her eye and saw a vampire had latched on to Charmaine’s ankle and was trying to drag himself up to bite. She flung out her other hand and blasted him into dust. “Run, Charmaine!” she stated, as a third vampire made to move toward the witch. She didn’t watch to see if Charmaine did so, as Raymundo was on his feet and charging her once more. She kicked up a thick tree branch with her foot and swung in a way that would have made Barry Bonds say “Goddamn!” Her strike was true and caught Raymundo across the head, sending him flying face first into a thick oak.

She didn’t even stop her momentum, swinging around behind her and catching another vampire with her makeshift weapon.

——–

Dyna’s Car

Raelyn locked herself in Dyna’s car as she was bid and quickly found the phone. With shaky fingers, she dialed her uncle who answered on the first ring.

“Uncle Booker, we’re being attacked!” she yelled into the phone before he had a chance to say hello.

“Rae? Where are you? Where’s Dyna?”

“We’re in the forest just outside of town! Vampires are attacking!”

“Where’s Dyna?”

“She’s out there fighting! She told me to lock myself in the car and call you! Please, hurry!”

“I’m on my way! Stay put!” The line went dead and Dyna crawled into the backseat, quickly pulling on her clothes. There was a thud against the car, rocking the whole frame. She peaked over the top of the seat to see that a vampire had landed on the hood. He was trying, without success, to break the windows [standard police issue, impervious to breakage] to get at her. She screamed in fright, tears rolling down her cheeks as she huddled back against the seat.

She did NOT sign up for this.

——–

Ray was up on his feet once more, two other vampires closing in from her sides.

“You are surrounded, chica. You cannot take all of us and survive. And you are tiring.” Ray smirked.

“I can certainly give it my best shot.” Dyna panted. She was sweaty and dirty and seriously pissed off now. As one, the three vampires jumped toward her. There was a roar of rage before something moved into the clearing and grabbed the two lesser vampires in a massive grip. Ray was stunned as he watched a large, dark werewolf take out his two best fighters.

Dyna was never so glad to see Booker in her life. His yellowed eyes took her in at a glance, checking to see if she was unharmed. She nodded minutely before he turned his shaggy head toward Ray.

“I think you’re the one outnumbered, Raymundo.” Dyna smirked.

“Don’t be too sure of that, chica.” Ray grinned evilly as the trees rustled around him. More vampires moved into the firelight and Dyna counted at least 15 of them.

“Oh fuck me!” she groaned.

“Gladly.” Ray snarled as he signaled for the advance.

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 11, 2014 08:03AM
Forest – Witches Coven

It was like an invasion of Vampires that were coming out of the wood work and all had the taste for Witches blood. Dyna was amazing in her ability to fight off the leader, Ray, but Charmaine was having all sorts of trouble with the one that had been felled by Jarvis. Where Jarvis and Amelia was at this precise moment was a mystery, but they were bound to find out soon enough. Dyna, using her powers, blasted the vampire with the grabby hands to dust, and this gave Charmaine the chance to run. She didn’t need to be told twice, and though still naked, she spirited through the brush, trying to run back to the cars.

Far from the witches circle, Jarvis stopped running and gently tried to put down Amelia, who was only in the cloak, and much of her was exposed. She was livid. “Why did you take me away? You left them there with Vampires!” she screamed, and Jarvis started to get upset. “But they were attacking you, I couldn’t let them do that, Amelia.” Amelia through her hands in the air and started to head back for the witches circle to save Dyna and Charmaine, but Jarvis grabbed her arm. She turned her head back and said forcibly. “Let me go, Jarvis…I have to save them.” Jarvis shook his head a moment. “Can’t you just for one second look at me? Amelia…I love you. I have done since the first moment we met. Please…give me this much.” Amelia was incredulous. She couldn’t believe he was doing it again. “You promised Shane you would stop.” But Jarvis was beyond that, and he pulled her into his arms, and then kissed her. It was a kiss he had been wanting to do since the time he almost turned her. At first she fought it, pounding her fists on his back, but the longer he held her the less her fists punched, till her arms wound around him, and she started to kiss him back.

The Carpark.

Driving up the road with the dead blood dolls in back, David and Marissa were actually having a good time, with the radio up and the windows down. It wasn’t till they turned the bend, that they saw the two cars…and a shit load of trouble. David cut the lights on the car, and pulled it over, turning off the engine, as Marissa peered through the darkness.

“Wait…that’s Dyna…and…Booker?”

“Yeah…but whose all the….oh fuck me.” David said, as he recognized Raymundo. Marissa whispered. “Who is that?’ David undid his seat belt and rolled his eyes saying. “A real pain in the ass. Fuck, we better help them, or this is going to look so bad on my sheet.” David and Marissa both got out of the car, as the group of vampires were rounding on Dyna and Booker. David then made a wolf whistle sound to get their attention.

“Hey Dyna…you guys throwing a party and not invite us?”

Marissa looked around and then sniffed the air. “I think there’s more.”

David smirked at Raymundo as he started to walk towards him.

“Now…I don’t know about you, but…I do remember kicking your ass down at the boulevard. So…you want to have a rematch?” Marissa at this point was motioning for Dyna to get in the car and try and escape while she could.

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 11, 2014 08:19AM
Witches Coven

Things were looking bleak for Dyna and Booker. They were severely outnumbered and there was no chance for them to get away. Booker growled low in his throat at the advancing hoarde. Dyna was gathering her power once more, channeling it through her hands and into the branch she was holding, strengthening the wood.

That was until…

“Hey Dyna…you guys throwing a party and not invite us?” 

All eyes turned to see David and…was that Marissa? Dyna smirked.

“Well look who finally left his cave?” Dyna smirked. “I’m surprised Shane let you off the leash. And hello to you, Marissa.”

“Well, well. If it isn’t The Ghost.” Raymundo snarled. He was the last person the vampire expected to see.

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 13, 2014 09:41PM
Witches Coven

Jarvis finally came up for air, his eyes mesmerized by Amelia’s. He couldn’t believe she kissed him back, and the feeling was euphoric. But instead of seeing her filled with puppy eyed affection, Amelia was angry. She wiped the back of her hand across lips and almost spat at him. “Don’t think…I did that cause I love you!” You could see her chest pounding as she then gave Jarvis a good hard shove. Her hands dropping to her sides, furious at herself, and at him for being so self centered. “There are vampires attacking my sisters!” Her voice strained as her head whipped around, only to see a naked Charmaine run into the clearing.

“AMELIA…they are after Dyna and Rae!” The blonde haired witch said, before seeing the pair facing off. “Wait…he’s one too!” Charmaine realized that Jarvis was one of the town vampires, but she didn’t get just why he had taken Amelia out of the circle and left the others behind. Amelia’s face was flaming red – embarrassed that she was not helping her sisters. We have to go to the car park, come on!” Amelia ran off for where they had left the cars, Jarvis; who was upset by Amelia’s angered reaction stood there for a moment, as though not wanting to follow, till Charmaine yelled back at him. “If you feel anything for her, you will help us!” That was all that Jarvis needed, and he used his vampire speed to race through the forest, to catch up with Amelia and help her friends.

The Car park

Raymundo was not happy to see the Ghost arrive with the very startled looking Marissa. Though she was a vampire, she was not one that normally hung out in the woods. Her killing field was the night clubs and bars. Seeing Dyna, Marissa gave her a cheery wave, before she fell in behind David, who was cracking his knuckles and sneering at Raymundo.

“Brought your boys to the woods for the Teddy bear picnic, and got lucky with witches instead? Dude…you should know by now how this works.” David said menacingly as he strode over to stand in front of Raymundo, not giving two flying fucks about what anyone’s reaction would be. The right side of his lip crept up to show an elongated fang. “Anything…with a heart beat in this..zone, is mine.” He had thrown down the gauntlet to Raymundo and was ready to fight for it.

Breaking into the clearing was Amelia and Charmaine – who by the way was still naked. This surely would have taken Raymundo’s attention as a blur zipped between the trees around them…Something else was out there.

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 14, 2014 09:12AM
Shane’s House – Bedroom

Carmen lay flat on her back on the bed she shared with Shane, eyes closed as she tried to will the headache blooming behind her eyes away. She had been so relaxed and carefree before they had returned home from their weekend away. Then to come home and see the house in such a state of disarray?

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/1274138958-1forclosurehouse_zpse0f0bfc3.jpg

She felt like ripping all their throats out. As she wandered through the house, she noticed that the destruction hadn’t been contained to just the kitchen. The entire downstairs area (with the exception of Shane’s office -they knew better- and the garage) had looked like it had been through a war and come out the loser for it.

The headache she got had been near crippling in its intensity.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/college_party_destruction_22_zps53e71dbe.jpg

She simply shook her head and headed upstairs.

Sighing, she rolled to her side, reaching out to scratch behind Tala’s ears as she sat on the floor next to the bed. “Need to call the vet for you, girl.” she murmured. Tala whined in agreement, licking Carmen’s hand before she settled herself on the floor, her head between her paws.

There was a knock on the bedroom door and she turned her head to see Eric and Ethan standing in the open door.

“Yes? What is it?”

“We sensed you were unwell, Mistress. Anything we can do to help?” Ethan asked.

“No thank you, my darlings. I just need a moment to myself.

“As you wish.” Eric nodded. The twins left as silently as they arrived.

Sighing once more, she placed her head back on her pillow and closed her eyes. Not to sleep, for it was not yet dawn, but to block out the light and getting the pain in her head to go away.

She was unaware that some of her friends were currently in a battle for their unlives in the forest outside of town.

 


The Three Warlords – World’s End Role play.

$
0
0

Re: Z for Zeedus
February 25, 2013 12:12PM
The Guardian Angels; The Three Warlords.

http://i39.photobucket.com/albums/e155/Shadowed_Hordes/Wallpapers/Fantasy_Fallen_angel_020287_.jpg
http://shot.photo.qip.ru/102LqIH.jpg
http://static.minilua.com/wp-content/uploads/2011/07/anjosnophotoshop102_thumb.jpg

Taking a small nap after a really ling time is indeed a medicine to one’s own madness. Valkyrion had finally gotten some rest in that ruined city that had nothing to offer. But he did not hate the city, no. He loved that city no matter its state. Neo Arcadia was his home and he would do anything in order to protect it from any harm. Thus he had created the Warlords, the guardians of the city; Neo Arcadia’s Sentinels.
But that had happened a long time ago. From the original eight warlords, only one remained; Valkyrion Stargazer. He himself had taken care of those who had abused their privileges and had watched others falling victims to their own arrogance as they had tried to prove domination over the beasts of Neo Arcadia.
Valkyrion was the sole survivor of the original Warlords, but somewhere along the way he had managed to find two more people to join him in his cause. Eon Echo, the demented scientist who would not hesitate to do anything in order to accomplish his goals. A human with a pure heart despite what he looked like. But also a human who always fought like an ogre. And the other one, Etherion. A unique being. A being that existed long before the dinosaurs themselves on that wretched planet called Earth. Yet when his race was slowly getting eradicated, he had chosen to fall in a slumber and awaken when the time was right. But sadly he had gotten a really rough wake up call after getting discovered by the Nazis in the World War Two and he was used for experimentation. But Etherion patiently waited and waited, and the time finally came. He had gotten his freedom back.
Three men with different backrounds, nobody knowing anyone, yet in the end by some wicked twist, their fates were joined. Of course there were a few fights between those, but in the end they realized the importance of their roles when they became the guardians of Neo Arcadia.
Valkyrion was the guardian angel at all times. Eon was located in the northern outskirts of the city where his lab was at. Etherion was spending his time either at the lab, or visiting other areas on that planet. But in the end, when the need was there, they all emerged to fend off any and all dangers.

[Current location: Neo Arcadia]
Damn, what a dream.
Flashes of the past events flashing before Valkyrion’s eyes as he slept. Maybe he had gotten old after all. Well, he actually was old despite his looks; at least his skills and abilities came in handy.
But in his dreams there was someone else too, yes, someone he had tried to forget that existed… Serenity…
Shoved deep down in his memory, Valkyrion never wished to see her face ever again, especially after the endless torments from her; calling him her one and only and in the end marrying another man.
Valkyrion began to shake his head as he was sleeping, sign that he was struggling in his sleep, fighting his own demons.
And then it was the quake throughout the city. Valkyrion’s dual toned eyes began to open, feeling the tremors turning stronger and stronger. As he opened his eyes he saw someone in front of him. A small frame and a tail. Oh yes, that was Radiant, the weird creature that he had met a few hours ago.
Suddenly he felt the shock on the ground. One… No. Two… No. Three. Three explosions. Valkyrion’s eyes opened and he slowly rose on his feet, looking at Radiant and grabbing his massive sword at the same time.
“Go find some shelter. Whoever woke me up is going to fucking pay for it.”, Valkyrion said and cracked his neck as his body turned transparent and after only moments it dissipated into thin air in a display of a massive electrostatic discharge, yet regardless of its looks it was harmless for Radiant.
Valkyrion once again materialized on the top of one of the tallest buildings in the very center of the city, 900 feet above the ground. Once there he placed his sword on his back and cracked his neck a few more times, taking out a cigarette and lighting it by igniting electric sparks within his right hand. After taking a few deep drags he looked around, spotting the area that those explosions took place. But something was really weird, those were not explosions, something had crashed there. Narrowing his eyes he remembered the appearance of those men with the suits the other day. Could it had been them? Taking a deep drag and exhaling it slowly afterwards, Valkyrion hoped that it was not them, otherwise people were going to be fried. Regardless, he took out his cellphone and immediately called Eon in his lab.

[Current location: Eon’s laboratory]
Sentinel, the quantum processed AI supercomputer had began beeping like crazy before it finally spoke.
“Eon, my scanners have gone crazy. There is something out there. Something with high energy levels.”, Sentinel said.
“Are you sure that it is not Valkyrion or one of those beasts?”, Eon asked.
“I have already checked. That energy reading does not match anything from my library. That’s something new. Though there is a resemblance to the energy that those suits had the other day.”, Sentinel replied.
“Oh, really now… That’s interesting.”, Eon said and got off the water tank where he had spent the last few hours, adding the final touches on the Optimus Nanomachines.

Once out of the tank, Eon, completely naked, walked towards the main room where Sentinel’s core was. The huge orb like construction on top of the star shaped CPU. Once in that room he looked at the orb and stretched his arms and legs.

“Sentinel, can you show me what is out there?”, Eon asked.
“I will try. You are fully aware that I can not use the positron scanner due to the interference of the—”, Sentinel’s phrase was cut in half by Eon himself.
“Yes, I am fully aware. Use any other means necessary and give me a picture of what is going on outside. Use the holographic projector.”, Eon said and cracked his neck a few times.
“Of course.”, Sentinel replied.

The supercomputer began making all kinds of noises, beeping sounds, the sounds of fans that worked to cool the CPU and the servers, and the servomechanisms that moved the CPU up and down in the liquid nitrogen to make sure that the temperature would never go over a certain temperature and damage the circuitry.

“Image coming right up.”, Sentinel said and the holographic projector was activated and images of the craters that were created in the city along with the explosion of the spaceship over the sky and something more, something really ominous; a dark figure in the sky.
“Sentinel, can you clear up the last images?”, Eon asked and got closer to the hologram, trying to think of what that thing was.
“I am afraid that this is the best image I can offer. The interference is too much for my scanners.”, Sentinel replied.
“It is alright. I don’t know what that thing is but…”, Eon paused for a moment and waved the images away. “…I have a really bad feeling about this.”, Eon said and gulped.
“Should I call Etherion back?”, Sentinel asked.
“Yes, tell him to come back here and get his new equipment. Make sure to have his gunblades, guns and gauntlets ready. Perform the final tests on them and fix anything that needs to be fixed. Use the notes I saved yesterday.”, Eon said and walked towards his room.
“Understood. Estimated time before the equipment is finalized, thirty minutes.”, Sentinel said.
“Very well. Also prepare Vector for me, I don’t want to use Raiden nor I want to start spending my energy on traveling.”, Eon said as he walked inside his room, heading straight for the closet where he had his clothes.
“Acknowledged. Unit Vector will be ready for deployment in one minute.”, Sentinel said.
“Excellent.”, Eon said as he took out his clothes and began dressing up.

Black boots with metallic heels, black ripped pants, black belt made from an old ripped shirt of his, black tank top, black arm warmers and a shredded coat along with a long silken black scarf with its ends on the back. Once he was done putting on his clothes he walked towards his desk, putting on his glasses and strapping the chocker around his neck, checking to see if his locket was still there. Holding the locket tight into his right hand, he then brought it on his black tinted lips, placing a soft kiss on it.

“Kaileena…”, Eon said and sighed deeply.
“Incoming call from Valkyrion. Should I respond or not?”, Sentinel broke the silence.
“Take the call.”, Eon said as he slowly let go of his locket and grabbed the portable surgeon kit from his desk with the 15 scalpels inside, 3 syringes with a special medicine that allowed instant regeneration of any kind of wound except for regrowing body parts. And last but not least the packet of cigarettes and the lighter. Shoving the kit in his right pocket and the packet of cigarettes in his left one, the call was established.
“Eon?”, Valkyrion said on the other end.
“I am here. What is it?”, Eon replied.
“I am sure that you are aware by now.”, Valkyrion said.
“Yeah, it is those bastards from earlier.”, Eon replied.
“I thought so… Dammit…”, Valkyrion said with a deep sigh.
“I am coming over there. There is also something else. Have you felt it?”, Eon asked.
“You mean that ominous presence high above the sky?”, Valkyrion asked.
“Motherfucker, you never cease to amaze me. Yes, I am talking about that.”, Eon replied with a chuckle.
“Do you know what that thing is?”, Valkyrion asked.
“I have no clue. The interference is too much for Sentinels scanners to pick anything other than a dark and really huge image.”, Eon replied.
“I see… Very well, I will be expecting you here soon.”, Valkyrion said.
“I had Sentinel send a message to Etherion telling him to return.”, Eon said.
“Good. Something tells me that we will all be needed this time.”, Valkyrion said.
“You know… I have this really weird feeling that something is going to appear any moment now.”, Eon said as he exited his bedroom and walked down the stairs to reach the core of Sentinel.
“I can sense it too. It is more intense out here. Whatever it is, it is strong. The pulse I get is t—”, Valkyrion tried to finish his phrase only to yell in surprise. “MOTHERFUCKER!”
“Valkyrion? VALKYRION?! What the fuck is going on out there?”, Eon shouted as well.
“I need to close. Come here as fast as you can.”, Valkyrion said and terminated the call.
“MOTHERFUCKER! I will kick your ass once I am there.”, Eon said and looked at the holographic projection that appeared in front of him as Sentinel activated the alarm.
“Danger, danger. Something is approaching. EM field is being deployed.”, Sentinel said.
“Whoa, WHOA THERE!”, Eon said. “What the fuck is going on?”
“Eon, unit Vector is ready. I think that you should check that with your own eyes.”, Sentinel replied. “You have 20 seconds before the EM field is deployed. I will only deactivate it for Etherion to come and pick his equipment, then it will be up and will operate at 100% capacity.”, Sentinel said.
“This must be serious.”, Eon said. “Fair enough.”

And with that, Eon walked towards the entrance of the lab, stopping ten feet away from it as Vector, a machine that resembled that of a snowboard appeared. Eon shoved his boots in the empty spaces that immediately tightened around his feet, securing him on the board.

“Unit Vector ready for deployment. Eon, I will keep sending you feedback. I will also keep an eye on Optimus since we did not have the time to perform all the tests.”, Sentinel said.
“That’s my girl right there.”, Eon said and winked at the core. “Anyway, I am off. Make sure that the lab is safe, alright?”
“Affirmative.”, Sentinel said.

Eon sent the command through one of his parallel neural networks that were installed inside his body by Sentinel after his own order. That allowed him to interact with any electronics that he cold touch and project this thoughts and have them act like his limbs. Vector utilized one of those neural networks and was pretty much an extension of Eon’s body.
The jet on the board was activated and Eon slowly moved upwards, exiting the lab and looking at the hatch close behind him as the EM field was deployed.
Then he looked towards the direction that Valkyrion was and after leaning forward, Vector’s engine roared and he disappeared from sight.

[Current location: Neo Arcadia]
After terminating the call and shoving his phone inside his pocket, Valkyrion looked up in the sky to see a purple comet like thing coming from the sky, leaving a trail of purple smoke behind. And then *CRASH!* what that thing was crashed just on the crossroad only one block away from the building he was currently on.
Waiting for the cloud of dust and debris to clear, Valkyrion was not taking his eyes away from that thing. Whatever it was it had a strong pulse and its energy was growing more and more. Yet the sensation he got was familiar to the one he was getting from that ominous presence from high above the sky.

“What the hell is this?”, Valkyrion mumbled to himself
“Whatever that thing is, it means that the days of boredom are over.”, Stargazer said as Valkyrion’s right eye shimmered bright.
“I am fully aware of that. I just don’t know if I need to be glad or irritated about that.”, Valkyrion replied.
“Oh come on, I thought that you wanted some action.”, Stargazer said with a chuckle.
“I do want some action, but dammit, the city is getting more and more ruined. If more impacts like those happen, the construct won’t hold and the island will be destroyed.”, Valkyrion said and took another drag of his cigarette.
“You have a point there. Well, how about going balls out right from the start then?”, Stargazer asked.
“You don’t even have to say it. That’s exactly what we will do.”, Valkyrion said and turned his head to look behind him. “Eon is here. Now, we will wait for Etherion to arrive and then we will act.”, Valkyrion said.
“That’s my boy.”, Stargazer said and both eyes shimmered bright; the deep crimson of the blood for the right one, and the crystal blue of the sky for the left one.

While boarding Vector, Eon arrived on the scene and flew upwards to meet with Valkyrion who was standing on the building. Once there, Eon nodded upwards and chuckled.

“Seems like we got busy here lately. What’s the situation? I sensed some really fucked up energy earlier and the pulse? Oh damn, that’s a strong one.”, Eon said.
“Check bellow.”, Valkyrion replied.
“Alright.”, Eon said and looked bellow to see that the cloud of dust and debris had already subsided and the figure of a man was standing there. “I see… A pervert just landed in here. I could have never imagined that aliens had perverts too.”, Eon said and shrugged his shoulders.
“You…”, Valkyrion slammed his right hand on his forehead and shook his head. “I will kick your ass one day.”, Valkyrion said.
“Yeah, yeah. Anyway. What’s the plan?” Eon asked.
“We will wait for Etherion. Once he is here, we shall make a move.”, Valkyrion said. “And turn off that thing. I don’t think that you want that… pervert to spot us.”, Valkyrion said.
“Alright.”, Eon said and gave the command to Vector to release the grip around his feet. He also gave the command to Vector to run circles around the city and release small bursts of energy to create a diversion in case any of the visitors were sensing energy. Then he got off the board and stood right next to Valkyrion. “All set.”
“Good.”, Valkyrion replied. “Now we wait.”

Eon nodded his head and they both looked at Vector leaving and going around the city in random directions, releasing bursts of energy to fool the senses of any machinery or any sensory types of individuals.

[Current location: Eon’s lab.]
Etherion had already arrived at the laboratory where he saw the EM field deployed. Immediately he took out his cellphone and called Sentinel, yet he got no response other than the hatch opening and the EM field disappearing. Shrugging his shoulders, Etherion began to land with his own Version of Vector till he was already inside the lab. The EM field was deployed once more and the hatch closed.

“I got your message. What is it this time? Is Eon in the mood of more pranks or more experimentation on him?”, Etherion asked as he got off his own Vector unit.
“There is a situation in Neo Arcadia. Just minutes ago several pods crashed in the city, pods that perhaps belong to some individuals who had visited the city some time ago. Eon rushed there and Valkyrion is already assessing the situation. They asked for your presence as well.”, Sentinel said.
“I see. Then I will get moving once Vector is recharged.”, Etherion said and walked towards Vector.
“Eon finished making your new weaponry. Gunblades made from titanium as per your request. Guns with a 0.457 diameter bullets that can fire electricity imbued bullets. And gauntlets that allow better energy absorption so that you won’t have to remove your clothes in order to better utilize your abilities. They are ready. Go in the training room and give them a try so that the final stage of the customization of the gauntlets will be completed.”, Sentinel said.
“Fantastic! I am on my way.”, Etherion said and headed towards the training room.

Once in the training room, Etherion took off his gloves and put on the gauntlets, feeling them tightening around his fingers and hands. He nodded to himself and then took off his old guns, replacing them with the new ones that Eon and Sentinel had made for him. Last but not least he attached the gunblades holster on his coat.

“Sentinel, I am ready when you are.”, Etherion said.
“Hold your hands towards the wall right ahead of you. I will send several surges of energy directly from the reactor so that the final stage of the customization will be completed.”, Sentinel said.
“Understood.”, Etherion said and pointed his hands towards the wall.

As Sentinel said, a ray of light aiming at Etherion was fired. Slowly the light became more and more intense. A light that carried massive energy from the nuclear fusion reactor that powered up the laboratory. The light gradually consumed everything in the room and then it suddenly dissipated into thin air.

“You may fire that energy shot.”, Sentinel said.
“Alright.”, Etherion replied.

Still aiming for the wall before him, Etherion slowly gathered all the energy that he had absorbed earlier in his palms. Slowly, very slowly he created two orbs that he fired at once at the wall. The spheres crashed on the wall, yet no damage was done.

“Customization complete. Judging from previous tests, the power output was more stable. Also keep in mind that the capacity for energy absorption has increased. Energy will also be stored inside the gauntlets as an auxiliary power source and you can use it regardless of the amount of energy left.”, Sentinel said.
“This is fantastic. Is Vector ready?”, Etherion asked and exited the training room, clenching his fists a few times to get used to the new ‘toys’ of his.
“Vector is fully charged. You may proceed into boarding it.”, Sentinel said.
“Thank you Sentinel.”, Etherion said as he got on the board and the grips around his feet tightened.
“EM field deactivated. EM field will be deployed after Unit Vector and Etherion have left.”, Sentinel said.

Looking at the hatch open and the EM field inactive, Etherion ascended and exited the lab, looking at the hatch closing behind him and the EM field deployed once again.

“Alright then, here I come.”, Etherion said and headed straight for Neo Arcadia where Valkyrion and Eon were at.

But little they all knew that deep underground the city, a light began to shimmer. And along with the light, someone had just awakened…

Re: Z for Zeedus
February 25, 2013 05:48PM
[Scene: The Floating City]

[The Cult]

[James] Something was very wrong, the other members of the citadel had not returned yet nor had they given any contact towards the remaining members within the citadel. The Dog-looking symbol on his hand itched like it had been stung by a wasp and he kept scratching at the thing nervously, looking about the main room on the ground level of the Citadel. Something felt very wrong, he was even contemplating leaving to go to the chamber when he was told by his superior to not interfere. He felt empty inside too, which was strange for him. The woman behind the desk said his name and he turned to view her, a female with tanned skin, white hair and blue eyes sitting behind the desk, smiling at him.

[Garland] Everything was going perfectly, he had sent his most trusted and strongest Magi to deal with the ritual to call their God back to the physical plane so that they may unlock their full potential, he hadn’t expected the strange vessel that was hovering just off the orbit of the planet but had quickly disposed of it with his own energy and had raised the shields to defend his populace, his people. A voice came over the intercom, it was his daughter, playing the role of a receptionist “Sir, James would like to see you, he’s very persistent.” Garland frowned to himself, he was about to become a God himself and he had to deal with the worm at the bottom of the food chain? No, it would be good to see the look on this creatures face as he told him what was about to happen. A smile came to Garlands face as he pressed down on the intercom button “Send him in, Kathrine.”

[Scene: The unknown building]

[Crugen] What had happened between him and Anya at that moment couldn’t have been more romantic, just crashing into the atmosphere and making love within the escape pod in which had saved them. But that romantic moment didn’t last. The realization of the situation became very apparent for both her and himself after their love making was finished. The pod was on it’s side making moving difficult but Crugen managed to open the small compartment behind Anya’s head and remove the two plasma pistols and several batteries for ammo. During the time where they had made love, their suits had shared nano bytes between them, causing them to be able to see one another’s vital signs and transmit thoughts via something close to telepathy using the nano’s that they shared between them. They heard movement outside and frowned to each other. Crugen whispered to his suit and it’s color changed from dark purple to bright white, a mask coming over Crugen’s face, creating some sort of alloy metal that would act as a face protector and hub for his suit, similar armor covered his shoulders, knees, & elbows. He looked to Anya and nodded as she did the same thing with her own suit, it was time.

[Anya] The moment that she and Crugen had just shared would forever remain within her memory, one; because it was her first time with any male, and second, she had always had a deep affection for her captain but never had a moment to tell him before they were either sent on a mission or Crugen entered his Bravado super-soldier thought processing state, and that moment was now. She ran over the checklist in her head, they had their suits, ammo, weapons and now that their suits with linked they could talk without even moving their lips, but they needed provisions. Based on the feed off the Camera on Crugen’s Max suit, in which she had watched time and time again, she knew that they had some very powerful allies on this planet (Or so she hoped) that may aid them. But she also knew that those creatures that looked like rapid Skags from Tarja 5 were also roaming around, so they must be careful and find the man whom Crugen had seen, he was motioning to her and counting down inside her head “Three, two, one..” And just like that, Crugen wretched the door of the escape pod off with a massive push of the forearm of his left arm and was pointing his pistol with his right, his suits flashlights turning on on either side of his cheek. Anya had read books on these kinds of buildings, they existed to be work places, and in fact they had landed in a cubical, but that wasn’t was worried Anya.

[Scene: The Life Bender]
http://i234.photobucket.com/albums/ee32/gonnakillu2/violet-flame-fig-full_zpsd6ba806e.jpg

[Zeedus] He may not have had his Ethereal energy, but that didn’t stop him from sensing the various amounts of creatures covering on his position, and one that had already been near where he landed. He stood tall and turned his bright blue-eyed gaze towards the humanoid looking-creature not to far from him. He expanded his senses, his pupil growing small and felt for heartbeats around him, ~Good, I still have the power to do this..~ he thought to himself as he felt around him for life forms, he didn’t turn his gaze upwards but instead he just stared directly at the man.. until he slowly lifted his hand and pointed a single finger at the male figure “You know…” Zeedus spoke, his voice rich and deep, echoing off the buildings for all to hear even though it was nearly a whisper “Being woken up from my dreams.. puts me in the mood to kill something..” at that, Zeedus moved his hand back, running it through his hair and chuckling madly, a electromagnetic field beginning to build around him, to those who could see the energy (Which most could) they would see the world begin to distort around Zeedus, as if his body was attempting to rewrite the code of the very realm of existence, though to no avail, they would also be able to see gravity around the magnetic field trying to crush it, as if the realm itself was working against Zeedus, trying to erase him from existence. The electromagnetic field slowly expanded a few feet away from Zeedus, eating at the concrete under him at a very slow rate, making it deteriorate, he remained in his pose but stopped laughing, a frown falling to his lips. Flames rising around them, purple flames that burned with an unknown energy but created what appeared to be fresh grass where the concrete had been destroyed.

[Scene: The Top of the Tower.]

[James] Garland could not have been a scarier man to ask for an audience with. He was what the others called a “Pure Bred” he had been born with only half a phoenix and had made up for it by burning on him all the other symbols that he had seen in his life time, his arms and face were covered with these symbols, but that wasn’t the only scary thing about him. This man stood roughly seven feet with a large build, a face that could make a woman weep just by looking at it. Garland wore a purple sleeveless robe that showed off his symbols and a circlet with a sapphire gem in the center, staring down at James with blue eyes that glowed against the soft purple light in the room, giving from the various torches that had been lit by Garland’s magic.
[James] “Uh-uhm Sir, a-are you sure that there’s?-” he was interrupted immediately by Garland who spoke out in a loud booming voice
[Garland] “James my boy, why oh why have you come to want my attention? I told you that they will get here when they’re done, I assure you all is fine.” he stared at James as if he were a child, or a repulsive rat that needed to be stomped to death.
[James] “A-about that sir, it’s been an hour, are you sure they’re alright?” James looked away from the gaze that felt so judgmental and angry towards him, he could feel the hate pouring off of Garland like a waterfall.
[Garland] he smiled at the child’s comment and nodded solemnly, standing up and taking a slow waltz towards James, a young child that hadn’t even had his symbol invoked, he spoke as he wrapped his arms around James “I’m sure they’re fine, and in the mean time..” he channeled his power into the entire arm, the various symbols glowing with such a brilliant light it would be blinding for anyone on the other side of them “You should take a nice, long rest.”
[James] He couldn’t tell what was going on but he felt his heartbeat increase and than a loud “Pop” inside his chest, and then the world went dark and he faded into the darkness faster than he would have thought death could come.
[Garland] It was always such a waste to deal with the young, exploding his heart was the least he could do to keep the child quiet for the rest of the night, he smiled and lowered James down to the ground, placing his corpse as if it were sleeping with hands over his stomach before going back to his chair and initiating the cloaking shield, causing the remaining energy in the crystal to be sent to disguise the ship.

[Scene: The staircase]

[Crugen] The moment he had popped the door of the escape pod off they were met with hostiles, rapid skag-like creatures that moved to bite them, lukily both he and Anya were excellent shots with the Capricorn x-10 energy pistol in which dispatched the creatures relativly fast so long as they hit them in the vitals. They had made their way out of the office area and were now moving towards the “Emergency staircase” hastening their retreat to ground level, he sent a thought to Anya as they were walking.

[Crugen] ~So I didn’t know you liked me that way, Anya. I thought you were going to slap me if I tired that move.~ he spoke quietly to her, in case anything could intercept their radio frequency.
[Anya] ~There’s a lot of things you don’t know about me, captain.~ she gave a suggestive voice, smirking under her Skull-Like mask.

[Anya] They moved quietly through the building, taking on their Jobs more seriously now and turning on their active camouflage in which, was actually bright white and easier to see normally but could easily stealth them into complete nothingness dependent on what they touched. They moved into another office area, Crugen was looking for something, and then they found it, a window! She and her captain walked up to the window together and stared out in horror, they were near the center of a large area within the city, and below them they could make out small shapes, it was either hostiles, or their systems were going crazy. Anya turned on her radio to see if she could get a signal, but all she was getting was static, something was messing with her communications, but then; she got another idea she spoke a command to her suit and it responded rather quickly, picking up an Ai communication line, she spoke into it “Hello? Is anyone there?” she was speaking in her most innocent voice and only into that exact com center so that Crugen could not hear her. He seemed busy assessing the situation anyway.

[Crugen] He stared out at the area around him and spoke words to himself within his own apparatus, his suit immediately turning on his music, feeling his thought processing increase dramatically, streaming the music directly into his ears with a solid “Wub Wub” he stared out over the horizon. They were stuck in a large building and going down was no longer an option. They had a flare, their suits and a good twelves batteries of ammo, enough to last them through a week if needed. But food was a situation that he hadn’t considered, they had none of that and would need to forage whatever they could from the destroyed world around them

[Scene: The Icy Tomb]
[Weiss] He was nearing Zeedus, he could feel his energy rising, the hairs on the back of his neck stood on end, Yes, Yes! White Ice would Feed and Weiss would become his vessel, Weiss would exact revenge and take back what was rightfully his. The Ice crystal suddenly sped up as he entered near the planet, edging closer and closer with every passing moment, it was exhilarating to think that they would finally encounter the one whom so long ago threw them away!

[Scene: The Situation]

[Commander Varis] The VS had suffered a number of casualties on the continent of Endar and were now pulling back to their territory, the NGC and TVR were putting up a valiant struggle, but inevitably they would fall to his power. A holo-image popped up in front of him, coming off of his desk, it was his assistant AI; Lady. The Ai was dressed to look like a common foot soldier, but her face was that of his long dead wife, it put a tear to his face to see those beautiful blue eyes and the rare white hair, but he straitened up and spoke.

[Varis:] Yes, what is it?
[Lady:] Incoming transmission from Captain Crugen and Hawk Squadron
[Varis:] “Put it through, I want to see what they’ve uncovered with their deep-space mission.” he smiled, he always knew he could rely on Crugen, he had passed all his tests with flying colors and had more tactical genius than he thought he did, that’s why he sent Anya, his “Tutor” as Varis put it with him.
An image of Crugen with his hands folded behind his back appeared on the screen “VS Date: 1/3/61″ Varis frowned at the first few words, this transmission was coming in weeks late, wherever he was; he was far away. “We have arrived at a planet that appears to be civilized, I will be awaiting further commands. I have made contact with several creatures on the planet, they appear to be intelligent, but the planet itself also appears decayed.” And just like that, the image disappeared. Varis spoke to his AI “Put in a request for the Shark 32 to launch towards Crugen’s location, I’ll be going personally. Also, tell him to load up the MAX-GX10 Prototype, this sounds like a fun endeavor to test that machine’s potential.”

Re: Z for Zeedus
February 26, 2013 09:01AM
http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/arrival_zpsf69edc98.jpg

Neo Arcadia. The Dead City. World’s End. A barren and silent land full of danger and mystery, broken dreams and broken buildings. But though it was a dead land, it teemed with life. Life that could possibly save a planet that was slowly dying, hoping against hope for a miracle. Under the cover of the clouds that hovered over Neo Arcadia, floated the research vessel, The Spirit of Osiris.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/researchship_zpsb7c10db7.jpg

The engines were silent as the ship floated serenely. Inside, the crew of 20 went about their business as they made preparations to land. “I’m picking up several readings to the east, just on the outskirts.” one of crew, monitoring life signs, spoke into the quiet of the bridge. “Hostiles?” The Captain asked. “The readings are off the scale.” was the reply. The Captain nodded once, adjusting the controls in front to direct the ship toward the center of the city. “Keep scanning. There has to be something here.” A beeping sound came from another console and then a voice came over the intercom. “Captain, I’m picking up faint readings near the city’s center. It seems to be what we have been looking for. We should check it out.” came a distinctly feminine voice. “Are you absolutely positive about that, Aria?” the Captain asked. “I wouldn’t have told you about it if I wasn’t sure, Lei.” came the amused reply. Leiana, The Spirit’s Captain, laughed as she leaned forward to type in some commands to her console. “All right, we’ll check it out. Do me a favor and send Xira to me.” Leiana stated. “Yes, ma’am.” Aria clicked off and Leiana turned to her navigator. “We need a place to land safely, Glixx, preferably away from the hostiles.” Glixx, tossed his hair over one shoulder, the inky black locks offset by the single strip of green indicating his status as a navigator and astrologist. “Yes, ma’am.” He began observing the terrain, pressing buttons every now and again as he read digital readouts of the surface area. “Ah, here. There is some kind of large platform on top of a building near the center of the city…the building looks to be some kind of native medical facility. It is structurally sound, easily accessible, should hold the ship quite well. I’m sending the coordinates to your screen.” Leiana looked down at her console and saw the same thing Glixx did. The platform he spoke of was formerly a helicopter landing pad atop of a destroyed hospital. Leiana nodded as the doors to the bridge whispered open. The large warrior woman that entered looked very out of place amongst the others. Leiana turned in her seat and smiled. “Xira, we’re landing soon and I need you with me.” Xira, Leiana’s personal bodyguard and best friend crossed her fist over her heart and executed a small bow. “I am yours to command, My Lady.” Xira stated before standing at parade rest. “Air quality?” Leiana wondered. “Breathable, similar to our own planet. Nitrogen content is slightly lower but we will not need breathing masks.” was what she was told. She nodded and flipped a switch on her console. “This is Captain Talon.” her voice echoed over the intercom through all parts of the ship. “We will be landing shortly. Please check all equipment and weapons. We do not know what types of lifeforms we will encounter, but it would be in our best interests to go prepared. Research Team, please make sure you are ready to go the moment we land. I don’t want to be here longer than necessary.” she added. “All crew, prepare for landing.” She turned off the intercom and dedicated all her concentration to landing on the platform. “Thrusters.” she ordered, hearing a moment later when the whine of the engine turned into a dull roar.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/USCSS_Nostromo_zps58f4680c.jpg

As the ship descended, a loud screeching sound was heard, and the ship lurched, throwing the crew on the bridge from their seats. A console exploded and a small fire broke out. “We’ve lost a shield, Captain!” Leiana heard from behind her. “I heard! Someone put out that damn fire before we roast!” she snapped. She felt something hit her arm and took a moment to glance around to see what it was. Azmarelia, the little gargoyle creature she had come to befriend, was clinging to her arm, shaking with fright. Leiana cooed reassuringly. “No worries, Az. We’re fine.” Az chattered at her rapidly, sounding like a deranged chipmunk. Leiana chuckled, shifting her attention back to keeping the ship from crashing. There was a second screeching sound, like nails on a chalkboard and the engines hum went from a dull roar to a loud grinding. “Stabilizers crashing. Landing is going to be a bit rough.” she announced. The ship rocked to and fro as they descended. Another screech was heard and Leiana was told that another shield had fallen. “Come on, baby. Hold together for me.” she murmured. “1300 feet, Captain.” Glixx called out to her. Leiana flipped a couple of switches and the ship jerked like a yo-yo as the afterburners shutdown. “700 feet.” Dust plumes rose into the air around the ships hull as the ship descended. “300 feet. Landing flaps engaged, Captain.” The jerking smoothed out and everyone around her relaxed slightly, she did not. As the ship descended the last few hundred feet, something exploded below decks, causing the engines to shut down completely. Like a puppet with its strings cut, the ship plummeted, landing on the helipad with a bone-jarring thud. The supports holding up the helipad on the building couldn’t handle the impact and snapped like twigs, sending the ship sliding from the building as if it was on a giant slide. Bouncing back and forth between two buildings like a pinball, the ship’s crew and the scientists were tossed about as the ship fell to the ground below. With an all-mighty crash, the ship hit the street, leaving a large crater in its place as a third explosion knocked out primary power. Leiana’s head bounced off the controls and a headache bloomed behind her eyes. “Well, shit.” she muttered as she lost consciousness. The cooling of the engines were the only sounds heard for the time being.

Re: Z for Zeedus
February 27, 2013 01:43AM
Role play Group : The World’s End – Neo Arcadia

Z for Zeedus

The Doctor

http://doomsday.in.ua/upload/information_system_15/2/0/6/item_206/information_items_206.jpg

Writer : CharlotteCarrendar

“Go find some shelter. Whoever woke me up is going to fucking pay for it.”, Valkyrion said and cracked his neck as his body turned transparent and after only moments it dissipated into thin air in a display of a massive electrostatic discharge, that looked far more dangerous than it actually was, well, for Radiant, anyways. But Radiant’s reaction, one of absolute horror. The sky, was filled with the sound of a landing ship.

“THE SKY IS IS IS IS IS FALLING!! RAINING BIG BIG BIG BIG BIG METAL BEASTS!!~

Radiant covered her head, when Valkyrion just up and vanished, and on taking her arms down, she could see he was gone. Madly, she flailed her arms where he had been standing. Oh for the Lord of the Towers to just disappear, it must mean that there was truly a great danger coming, much worse than the massive beasts that ruled the streets of the decaying city. The realisation, that Radiant was out in the open and now alone, was a terrifying prospect. Gritting her teeth together, she made a terrible high pitch screech, that would be heard from a good few blocks, had it not been for the approaching descent of a ship from the Stars. Radiant could see clearly that it was in trouble, and was not going to make a five point landing, more like a spectacular crash landing.

“EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!”

Oh yes this was bad, and there was nothing for it, since Radiant had to vanish too. Seeing as the Lord of the Towers, was able to become invisible, Radiant had a terrific idea. She would try to become invisible too. Closing her eyes really tight, she willed, and wished herself invisible. Clenching her little fists, and her tail snaking around her form, she hoped the magic may work on her. A few minutes passed, and she slowly opened her right eye, looking around to see if there was any change. Was she now invisible? The possum girl held up her fist to her face, and sure enough, she was still visible.
“GAAAAAAAAAAAAH!”

It was useless; no amount of squinting, winking, hopping or flailing was going to make her vanish like the Lord. It was then that Radiant saw it with her own eyes, the ship that was trying to land. Trying, being the right word in this instance. The building it was trying to come down on, could not possibly support so much weight. Radiant looked like she was set to cry, and just stood there, hugging her tail, since she thought escape was not an option, when suddenly she was picked up by her tail, and then held out in front of the Doctor. A tall balding man, with wisps of grey curly hair, that stuck out from under a surgeon’s cap. He wore glasses, that had a swinging magnifying lens, much like a small telescope, that came shooting out all by itself, and inspected Radiant. With a nasty “Z” shaped scar on his left cheek, and sporting rubber dish washing gloves in pink, he smacked his lips, before leering at her strangely.

“What…have I told you about coming up to the surface, Radiant? Hmm…Hmm…Hmm? Mole has been looking for you everywhere, but you know he can’t come up top.”

The Doctor said with raspy mechanical voice that sounded like he was wearing a microphone strapped to his throat. Drawing Radiant closer, she would start to hold her hands together, as if to pray, her tiny legs drawn in, and her tail was actually flat, not fuzzy, because she knew the punishment well, for injuring the Doctor. Radiant was chanting incoherently, as she was suspended by her tail, waiting for the punishment that was to come. The Doctor started to shake her violently, causing her to start to cry, before blurting.

‘Mooole…MoleyMoleyMoley…Mole…..needs food. RadsRadsRadiant..me me me…they locked me out…out out *she squeals as her tail is pulled hard*…OUT!”

The Doctor made something of a “what the fuck?” face, and then dropped her promptly, seeing as she had only done what she could for Mole, who was actually a prized creation of the Doctor. But they had pressing matters, since there was a ship crash landing, not too far away. Seeing it hit the building nearest and slides, the Doctor snarled, and pulled up his surgical mask, before jerking his thumb towards the abandoned subway.

“Get your ass down to platform four with the others. I will deal with you later!” The Doctor then made a run and went to jump across to the next rooftop, which he barely made, and scampered up, before vanishing into a fire escape on the top of the other roof top. Radiant, who was just glad to be alive at this point, did as she was told, running for the building, and leapt off the side, but at the same time, she pulled out two sails, from her back pack, and started to glide her way down, much like a glider possum. The wind was blowing a gale, from the numerous ships landing, and with the dust and debris, it was choking the very air. Landing just shy of a burning wreck, caused by the sparks and electricity that the oncoming ships landing, Radiant raced for the entrance to the subway, and skidded down the walker’s rail, till reaching the bottom, far below. The subway station, was a derelict reminder of another age, with garbage everywhere, torn posters of starlets from the Show strip, and there was an abandoned train, still parked in the station.

http://lizamend.com/fantasyfairies/wp-content/uploads/wpsc/product_images/brincu.jpg

Entering through a broken window, and onto a torn seat, Radiant curled up again, and whimpered quietly. It was then a few grubby children’s heads seem to appear, just over the top of the seat, one of them being Mole. He had a sorrowful look upon his face, knowing full well, the Doctor must have gone to fetch her. Mole quickly used his hands to say he was sorry, but Radiant bowed her head….and waited…for the Doctor’s return. <3>

Re: Z for Zeedus
March 03, 2013 02:16AM
A crow spreading its wings.
http://charlottecarrendar.files.wordpress.com/2014/03/0ddc0-dark-crow-black-image.jpg?w=614&h=461

[Current location: Neo Arcadia]

With Etherion on his way to Neo Arcadia, Valkyrion and Eon were keeping an eye on things, analyzing the situation, assessing it and thinking of a way to deal with the situation.

“You know… It has been a long time since something had happened around here.”, Eon said.
“I know.”, Valkyrion replied with a nod of his head. “And it has been an even longer time since we three gathered together in the city.”, he added.
“True. I think that it was when a new puppy was born?”, Eon asked with a chuckle.
“Yeah. But, puppy?”, Valkyrion asked and looked at Eon with an arched eyebrow.
“Well, they all started by dogs, didn’t they? No matter how those eight look now, they were once dogs. They were just lucky to have fed on fresh blood, then surviving all those endless fights and finally evolving to what they are now.”, Eon said.
“Yeah… But still, I could have never imagined that they would end up like that. From something so weak to something so powerful… If those scientists from back then were still alive, I am sure that they would be happy that their creations proved to be such a success.”, Valkyrion said.
“Well, the explosion on that day was the catalyst to their evolution. If that had never happened, they would not have mutated. Oh well…”, Eon said.

Suddenly they both felt a familiar sensation approaching them and they both nodded their heads before turning them to look at Etherion arriving.

“Well, well, well… If that isn’t the good old Etherion… Long time no see.”, Eon said with a smirk on his face.
“Yes, it has been a really long time Eon.”, Etherion said as he stopped right in front of them, using his Vector unit to hover in the air. “Valkyrion.”, Etherion said and nodded his head.
“Etherion. It’s good to have you back.”, Valkyrion said.
“By the way get off Vector. We don’t want to get spotted right away.”, Eon said.
“By the intruders? Sentinel gave me a heads up.”, Etherion said and took off his Vector unit.
“Yeah, Valkyrion here will let you know about most of it while I will have your Vector join mine in confusing the senses of everyone around here.”, Eon said and placed his right hand on Etherion’s Vector unit, sending the electric signal to move around the city and constantly releasing small bursts of energy and when the energy was about to be depleted, the unit should move back to the lab.
“Well… As Sentinel said, we have some intruders. We know nothing about them, but I suspect that some of them are some of the morons who appeared here not too long ago.”, Valkyrion said.
“I see. So, we sit here and wait?”, Etherion asked.
“Pretty much, yeah.”, Eon said as he rose back on his height while the Vector unit began flying around the city, executing the command that Eon had given.
“Good. So, what’s the status so far? I th—”, Etherion did not finish his phrase.

All three of them looked at each other as they felt the energy from an EM field nearby. Looking down they saw the man that had appeared earlier to shoot an EM field and killing one of the beasts that was nearby.
Eon chuckled at that though Valkyrion was as usual expressionless. As for Etherion, he did not care much about it.

“I think that this is going to be interesting. What do you guys think?”, Eon asked.

Nobody said a word. They just looked at each other in the eye and nodded their heads before looking down on the street again.
Whoever that man was, he was not an ordinary person. And perhaps maybe a thread to the city. Valkyrion cracked his neck in that thought and he knew that Eon and Etherion had thought the same thing.
And so the three of them stood there, observing the whole situation.

Of course while all those things were taking place, the beasts that resided within the city, they had all noticed the new appearances. And as it was natural, they had become a bit restless. Hell, they did not need much of a reason for that, but Valkyrion’s presence was enough to subdue them.
But this time things were different. Ever since the previous arrival of some guests, the beasts were slowly starting to move, and this time they just continued from where they had left. Slowly but surely the dog like beasts had become to approach the city center. But they were not alone… Their evolved states followed as well. Category two, category three, category four… And to make matters worse, even the last and most deadly categories had began to move as well…
One thing was certain, that was not going to be another ride in the park…

Valkyrion, Eon and Etherion had felt the beasts’ movement but they stood idle for the time being, knowing that they just wanted to know what exactly was going on.
But hell… ‘That’ had to happen…
A ship. A fucking ship began to descend from the sky and crashed on one of the buildings, making the whole city shake once again.

“Oh shit… I think that this is time to do something…”, Valkyrion said and looked at the other two.
“Sadly I agree. They are on the move now.”, Etherion said.
“So…”, Eon said and cracked his neck a few times while putting a sadistic smirk on his face. “Should we go all out?”, he asked.
“No. I will deal with it. I will once again show them who the boss is around here.”, Valkyrion said and jumped off the building before either Eon or Etherion had the chance to say something.
“Damn, I haven’t seen him this worked up ever since that time. This will not end well…”, Eon said with a sigh.
“What should we do?”, Etherion asked.
“For the time being, lets not get in his way. We will end up dead.”, Eon said and clenched his fists.
“Understood.”, Etherion said and nodded his head, noticing that Eon had clenched his fists. He knew that things were going to be hectic.

Valkyrion could hear some of the conversation between Eon and Etherion as he jumped from the roof, but he did not say anything. It was good that they had decided to stay behind.

“So… Will you take them all by yourself?”, Stargazer said with the characteristic shimmer of the right eye.
“That’s the plan.”, Valkyrion replied.
“You do realize that they are just too many. And not just that, there is also the issue of the uninvited guests.”, Stargazer said.
“I know… I plan on halting the movement of the mutts first. Then we will all focus on the guests.”, Valkyrion said and sighed.
“And how are we going to do that?”, Stargazer asked.
“There is one way…”, Valkyrion said and sighed again.
“You don’t mean that you are going to use ‘that’, will you?”, Stargazer asked.
“Sadly I don’t see any other choice. Their numbers are just too many.”, Valkyrion said.
“Yes, I understand that. But you had swore never to use ‘that’ again.”, Stargazer said.
“I know. But there is no other way to keep those mutts occupied enough to come up with a better plan.”, Valkyrion said.
“You have a good point. Should we go all out?”, Stargazer asked.
“Yes. For a limited time, lets raise the resonance to 100%. I will need all the energy I have to raise an army.”, Valkyrion replied.
“100%. Lets see how much this body will hold then.”, Stargazer replied.

While the whole conversation between Valkyrion and Stargazer was taking place, the distance to the ground was getting smaller and smaller till only 30 feet remained. As usual Valkyrion’s body had turned transparent and soon afterwards it dissipated into thin air in a display of an electrostatic discharge.
Valkyrion reappeared again in the very center of the city in the middle of the intersection. With the momentum that he had, once Valkyrion landed the ground shattered underneath his feet, creating a spiderweb pattern and a small crater of 4 feet in depth and a radius of 10 feet.
Once Valkyrion landed, he grabbed the handle of his sword and pulled it from his back, swinging it a few times before stabbing it on the ground 3 feet before him.

“Lets do this. Resonate to the max. Twin Soul Resonance.”, Valkyrion said and unbuttoned his shirt since he knew that with a resonance over 40%, his tops were always ripped to shreds.
“Do it fast. Our body won’t hold much. And you have a recoil to think along with our guests. Lets do this.”, Stargazer said.

Once Valkyrion had unbuttoned his top, he tied the sleeves on a knot around his waist so that he was not going to lose it.
And then it began.
Soon the area around Valkyrion began to heat up very fast. Valkyrion himself closed those dual toned eyes of him as he clapped his hands and held them together.
The heat slowly rose more and more, ending up distorting the view of the surroundings around Valkyrion’s body. As a result from the heat, several electrostatic discharges began to occur, lighting the area with their flashes and filling the area with the high pitched crackling sounds of them.
Valkyrion kept his eyes closed and his palms held together when he bended forward, staying in that position for a few seconds before opening his eyes in an instant and letting out a loud roar. But that was not all of it. After the roar, an explosion occurred that resulted from a sudden outburst of electricity from Valkyrion’s body. The roar and the shockwave from the explosion were enough to shake the ground and the buildings around him. Glasses from the windows shattered and began falling on the ground. Now an aura of electricity surrounded Valkyrion’s body and its radius kept expanding. 10 feet, 15 feet, 20 feet, 30 feet! The aura kept expanding more and more and the discharges were getting more and more violent.
As for Valkyrion? He stretched both his arms at once and bent forward some more as wings appeared on his back. Yes, a pair of black wings with each wing being 6 feet in length. Once the wings appeared on his back, some feathers fell from the wings and landed on the ground, only to get charred by the electricity. And then Valkyrion clapped his hands again, this time creating a shockwave that shattered more glasses.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_mbc2e9yhxL1rwczboo1_500.jpg

“Twin Soul Resonance on 50% and raising!”, Stargazer said.
“Good… Keep it up!”, Valkyrion said and gritted his teeth.

All the muscles on Valkyrion’s body began flexing uncontrollably and his blood vessels had popped out and were visible on his skin.

“Not yet, not yet! DON’T STOP!”, Valkyrion said and gritted his teeth some more, his gums now bleeding.
“60% and raising!”, Stargazer said.
“MORE! MORE!!!”, Valkyrion shouted.

It was obvious that whatever was happening on Valkyrion’s body was really bad for him, but he did not seem to want to stop any time soon.
As the power on the resonance kept raising, the radius of that electric aura around his body kept increasing. On 70% it was on 70 feet already and it kept growing, all the while distorting the view of the surroundings with its immense heat.

“90%!”, Stargazer said.
“Just a little more. Just a little more. Hold on body of mine.”, Valkyrion said while panting.

Valkyrion’s body was covered in sweat and blood that came from his pores, obviously abusing his body to a degree that his regeneration ability could no longer keep up.

“100%! DO IT NOW! OR WE WILL BOTH DIE!”, Stargazer shouted.
“Lets begin then…”, Valkyrion said and swallowed hard.

With the aura around his body having formed a sphere of 120 feet in radius and the heat distorting the view around his body, the discharges were very violent and just one of those could knock out someone with ease.
The wings on Valkyrion’s back were already spreaded afar, standing proud that once again they had come out, only cover Valkyrion’s sides as he bent his knees and touched the ground with his palms.

“A long time ago I had made a promise. A promise that today I must break. Phanuel, forgive me but I don’t have a choice.”, Valkyrion said and closed his eyes. Taking many deep breaths and swallowing hard while trying to control all that energy that he was generating, Valkyrion once again spoke.
“My apologies for doing this to you. I know that you should have rested and that I should not have summoned you, but I need your assistance. With the life that I offer you, help me subdue those beasts that know nothing but destruction. Rise… Rise all of you who had fallen on that fateful day… RISE NEO ARCADIANS!!!”, Valkyrion said, adding emphasis and rising his voice on his final words.

Soon the ground and the buildings all over the city began to shake violently. The aura that surrounded Valkyrion’s body was becoming smaller and smaller till it suddenly dissipated. But it was not gone, no, no, no. All that energy was channeled through Valkyrion’s hands on the ground. Yet that was not all. That aura was only the tip of the iceberg of the power that was being generated within Valkyrion’s body.
The wings on his back once again spreaded afar as more and more electricity was sent on the ground.
Blood was coming out of Valkyrion’s mouth due to his gums bleeding, his nose and ears as well. He knew that he did not have much time. The energy needed to come out otherwise his body was going to explode.
Slowly but surely he had began to direct all that energy into the ground, making those tremors more and more intense.

“Yes, rise. It is your time now.”, Valkyrion said.
“Hurry up, otherwise you will be the one who will need to be resurrected.”, Stargazer said.

Throughout the city cracks began forming on the ground and pillars of electricity began to form from them.
After a few moments passed from that, voices, thousands voices were heard. No, those were not voices. Those were screams. Yes, the screams of those who had died on that fateful day in Neo Arcadia. Of course even with Valkyrion’s power, he could not bring them all back to life, but his power was enough to bring at least 5000 corpses back to life.
Yes… 5000 of those who had died on that day had now turned into Valkyrion’s army with only one purpose; to subdue all those beasts and stop them from advancing.
But those corpses were not normal ones. While Valkyrion had brought them back from the dead, their souls were not brought back. They were more like zombies that were controlled by Valkyrion himself like puppets.
5000 corpses in total came out of the ground, staring at the direction that Valkyrion was at. But that was not all. From the cracks that were made on the ground and from the electricity that was released, layers of electricity formed around the corpses like an armor; the very same armor that Valkyrion used on him. That way whoever would come into contact with them, they would get a really nasty zap that could throw them away for a few feet.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v436/RiesstiuIV/Necro2.jpg

Once the army of the deceased with the electricity armor around them was fully risen, Valkyrion could finally relax his body from all that tension from before. Wiping the blood off his face and swallowing hard, he grabbed the handle of his blade and took a leap into the air, ascending to a height of 1000 feet above the ground.

“SCATTER!”, was the only word that Valkyrion had shouted.

The deceased all nodded and they started heading towards the outskirts of the city in every direction. Of course with all the time that had passed, the beasts had advanced closer and closer to the city center, but that actually worked better for Valkyrion’s army since the defense would be stronger and not having any large openings.

All the while that Valkyrion was preparing for what he was about to do, Eon and Etherion were observing everything that was taking place in the city. When Valkyrion had began raising his energy levels, they both looked at each other with their eyes wide open.

“I had seen him pissed off and releasing energy before, but not like that. What the hell is he going to do? He will die!”, Eon said and while no helping himself, he took out a cigarette and lit it, smoking it to calm himself down a bit.
“That’s too much even for him. Lets just hope that he will be alright.”, Etherion replied.

They both nodded their heads and kept looking at Valkyrion as his energy was rising and rising to the point of even the area around them getting affected both by the heat and the electricity too.

“Holy fuck! What is he going to do with that shit? His body won’t be able to handle it!”, Eon said and tapped his feet.
“He must have a plan. I don’t think that he is doing it just for show.”, Etherion said.
“But his body won’t handle it.”, Eon said.
“Lets just hope that it will.”, Etherion said.

The duo on the roof kept looking at Valkyrion and both shook their heads when they saw all that blood on him.

“Shit…”, they both said with a sigh.
“Hurry up…”, Etherion said.

Eon kept smoking his cigarette and lit another one. He was worried, yes, but he was also getting excited; and that was a bad thing. An excited Eon is pretty much danger for his opponent(s).
And after some more time had passed, they felt the ground shake violently and heard those screams. Eon immediately realized that had happened and his eyes opened wide.

“Excellent!”, Eon said and a devilish smirk appeared on his face.
“I can feel multiple energies all over the city. What is going on?”, Etherion asked.
“They say that dead men tell no tales, but on this case those dead men will make fucking history.”, Eon said and stretched his arms. “Over 20 million people died here on that fateful day. Only a fragment of them is brought back. That’s why he rose his energy levels that much.”
“I see…”, Etherion said and looked around the city, feeling the electricity from the corpses. “Will those numbers be enough?”, he asked.
“I don’t know. But get ready, it is our turn now.”, Eon said and cracked his knuckles as he saw Valkyrion ascending.

With Valkyrion flying 1000 feet above the ground, Valkyrion had a good view on the entire city. Not that he needed to see, but anyway. Like a puppeteer in some play, Valkyrion controlled the actions of all those who were brought back from the dead and reanimated with electricity.

“Showtime.”, Valkyrion muttered to himself as the army had already began running towards the advancing beasts.

The distance between the beasts and the army was now less than 40 feet; Eon and Etherion were getting ready after eyeing Valkyrion.
30 feet; Etherion grabbed the handles of his gunblades that were strapped on his back.
20 feet; Eon did not say a single word, yet a radiant light that originated from the locket around his neck was split in two and attached itself on his hands, forming two katanas in his hands.
10 feet; Eon looked at Etherion and nodded his head as he called Sentinel back in his lab. “Sentinel, we need the Vectors here as fast as possible.”, Eon said and went silent while waiting for the Vector units to arrive so that they could reach the ground safely.

[Current location: 500 feet underground of the very center of Neo Arcadia.]

http://i258.photobucket.com/albums/hh273/v4lkyr10n/Minervasroom_zpsf741fc66.jpg

A massive orb of 30 feet in diameter had begun to radiate and shed light even in the most shadowy corners of that underground room. An orb that was floating over a column of 10 feet in height and on its base numerous cables that ran in every direction.
On the left side of the room, a male figure was seen slowly rising from the ground.
“How long?”, the male asked in a bass and hoarse voice.
“Too long.”, another voice was heard, a female one but also a computer generated one.
“My Goddess, is that You?”, the male asked.
“Yes Prometheus, this is me. I have a request for you.”, the female voice said again.
“What is it?”, Prometheus asked.
“My name is Minerva. Call me by that name.”, Minerva said.
“But, how can I do that to you? You are the light that gave life to me.”, Prometheus said.
“Prometheus… Fine, do as you like. Now, you need to go to the surface. I am sure that you can sense it too. There is something going on but I don’t know what. All of my sensors are broken.”, Minerva said.
“Of course, if that is what you wish, I shall comply.”, Prometheus said and took a low bow.
“Your armory is ready.”, Minerva said.
“Thank you my Goddess. I shall do as you wish.”, Prometheus said and took another low bow before walking down the stairs.

The male known as Prometheus was a well built male that stood on 6 feet and 6 inches in height with pale skin and turquoise eyes with golden irises. Dressed in black boots, black cargo pants, a black sleeveless jacket, black gloves that covered his hands up to his elbows and a black mask that covered half his face. One characteristic was that his jacket had many straps and belts that he used to tie his hands with, but on his case they were just hanging.
Prometheus walked towards the base of the orb and he caressed the metal.

“My Goddess, I shall bring honor to you. Just wait.”, Prometheus said and walked away from the base with vast and slow steps.

As he walked away from the base, he suddenly disappeared as he passed by what seemed to be ripples in the air.

[Current location: Neo Arcadia.]

0 feet.
Valkyrion was holding his sword tight with his right hand while watching at the first wave of the beasts clash with the first wave of the dead army.
The clash left behind multiple discharges that of course killed most of the beasts as the dead army kept advancing; the armor of electricity doing a good job and killing every category one beast upon touching them.
Eon and Etherion were holding their weapons respectively while waiting for the Vector units to arrive.
And suddenly right in the middle of the intersection, 1000 feet bellow Valkyrion, ripples formed in the air and the male known as Prometheus made his appearance.

The sudden appearance of an unknown presence alerted Valkyrion, Eon and Etherion who all looked at the one who had appeared.
They did not know who Prometheus was, hell, they had no idea about the underground facility either.

“Eon, emergency, emergency. Quantum brainwaves detected. Quantum brainwaves detected.”, Sentinel said directly inside Eon’s head via the chip that he had on his neck.
“What did you say?”, Eon asked.
“My scanners picked up a transmission of quantum brainwaves 500 feet beneath the ground of the center of Neo Arcadia.”, Sentinel said.
“What the fuck?”, Eon said.
“And the man who appeared, he seems to be using the same frequency like the one my scanners picked up.”, Sentinel said.
“So… Is he an ally or an enemy?”, Eon asked.
“I don’t know. Proceed with caution.”, Sentinel said.

Eon nodded his head and looked at Etherion.

“Can I leave things to you here? I need to check the new guest.”, Eon said to Etherion.
“Do not worry, do what you have to do. I will be here on standby.”, Etherion replied.
“Thanks.”, Eon said.

Soon the two Vector units arrived and Eon jumped on his own one, not waiting for a single moment and diving towards the ground, heading directly for the unknown to him male (Prometheus).

What does fate reserve for the three warlords?
Who is that man who appeared?
Will the beasts be subdued or angered more?

Only time will tell…

 


Supernaturals – The Human Realm (26) – Mirari : The Forest of Ashes.

$
0
0

 

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 14, 2014 09:34AM
Shane’s Kitchen

Now, while Shane had been overseeing the kids cleaning up the kitchen, he failed to notice that Marissa and David were both missing. In fact not only were they missing, but so was Jarvis. Knowing that Carmen had left him in charge and gone upstairs due to having a headache brought on from the stress of the state of the kitchen, he really didn’t want to go bothering her just yet. Not when they had just got back. Shane racked his fingers through his hair, as Misty gave him an awkward look. Clearly, he hadn’t seen the REST of the house. He had been in the den, which he kept locked when away, and come straight to the kitchen, so what he was about to discover, was going to make him one….very angry man. Misty was still looking at him oddly, when she couldn’t hold it in anymore.

“May I just say in my defense, that it was totally David’s idea and that me and Bianca tried to talk him out of it, but he wouldn’t listen. Kept going on and on about how this was how they did things in their lair.”

Shane suddenly closed his eyes, knowing exactly what that meant.

“Do…I want to look?”

“Maybe…” Misty said in a small voice, as she set down the cleaning product and led him out of the kitchen and into the main lounge area. What he saw…left him shell shocked. It was like a scene from the aftermath of an Animal house frat party, with even girl’s thong’s hanging from the light fittings. Food stains, split bottles, blood dolls that were half naked lying on the ground and against walls, broken TV sets, ripped furniture. We are talking thousands of dollars of damage if not more. Shane…did not say a word. It was like this from room….to room.

He rounded on Misty and asked. “How many people were here, while Carmen and I were away?”

“From…the Queen’s coven…about…five hundred..ish?” she said, twisting her body so her right shoulder rose up and she cringed as Shane was now looking like he was going to hyperventilate.

“You…mean to tell me…that…DAVID…let the COVEN in my house…UPSTAIRS…where…the humans could have come…and…RUINED EVERYTHING?!” At this his hand shot out and gripped Misty’s throat, lifting her up off the floor and holding her aloft with a furious gaze that would have incinerated someone on the spot. Misty struggled, with her hands up to try and wrestle his from her.

“Pppplease…Shhhhannneeee!” She squeaked, her feet dangling and kicking out – terrified. Bianca ran out and saw what Shane was doing and raced over. The young Vampire screamed at him. “It’s not her fault…please…Dad!” This was a first, Bianca calling Shane dad, and that actually made him stop himself, as Misty’s eyes were bulging from her head. Unceremoniously he dropped her from his hold, where she landed with a clatter at his feet.

“WHERE IS DAVID?!” He roared, as the girls held each other in fear of their Sire.

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 14, 2014 09:52AM
Shane’s Bedroom

Carmen lay on the bed, hearing the mumble of voices downstairs, easily picking out Shane’s among them. That was until…

You…mean to tell me…that…DAVID…let the COVEN in my house…UPSTAIRS…where…the humans could have come…and…RUINED EVERYTHING?!”

A slice of pain shot through her head like a knife and she whimpered, biting her lip against it. She heard one of the girls speaking and tried to relax her body.

Shane’s angry roar when he next spoke made her actually cry out loud, tears springing to her eyes. Tala brought her head up with a whine, sensing her Mistress’s distress. Even Eric and Ethan could sense her pain and knew its cause. They needed to tell Shane before it became worse.

Main Lounge

Shane looked like a fire-breathing dragon come to life as he stood in the center of the destruction of his home, staring at the two women as if wanted to rip them to shreds.

This was the scene the twins walked in on when they finally located him.

“Sire…” Eric began, waiting for Shane to acknowledge him before he continued to speak, trying not to flinch at the hard gaze Shane pinned him with. “The Mistress is in severe distress. She has locked away the Power and it is causing her undue pain. She must release the excess energy before she burns.”

Ethan was nodding frantically, his heart racing as he tuned in to Carmen’s emotional state. She was very upset and had no understanding as to why she was in so much pain.

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 14, 2014 10:03AM
Main Lounge

Shane was going to go nuclear against the vamps that were in the house, trying in vain to clean up one room, let alone the whole house, but it was when the twins approached with word that Carmen had locked her power up, and sealed it inside herself, that he knew she had just put herself into great harm.

“What?!” Almost incredulous at the thought she would do such a thing. He actually fell back a bit. How could he be so blind, worrying about the house, when the love of his life lay upstairs, about to implode if she didn’t release her anger…her power.

Running from the room, he raced up the stairs, and darted along the corridor, not looking left or right, but zeroing in on their room. Reaching it, he saw her laying on the bed with the wolf nearby. No time to waste, he ran to her side of the bed and scooped her up in his arms, before turning around and saying the special chant, that unlocked the secret door to the dungeon lair below. The door slid back, and carrying his beloved, he made his way down the spiral stairs, that returned her Queen to their true home, the dimension where she was Queen of the night, and not just Carmen Williamson. The torches all flared to life, as the servants and creatures of this sub-terrain domain crept out of the shadows, to see their Queen being carried in like a limp doll.

“OUT OF MY WAY!” Shane cried, as he made it to her temple throne at the top end of the structure. It was here, she could be her true self. Gently he laid her down on a large antique sofa, as others gathered in behind, bowing before her. His hand smoothed over her hair as he lowered himself to meet her gaze. “Love…please, let her out. For the sake of all we have….I beg you.”

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 14, 2014 10:26AM
Bedroom

It couldn’t have been but a minute later that Shane was at her side, taking her up in his arms. She whimpered at the sudden change in position, pressing her fevered head to his neck as he rushed her through the house to the caverns below.

The Coven

The coven was surprised to see Shane with Carmen in his arms as they moved from the shadows to kneel at their side. He placed her on a sofa before them as his hand carded through her hair. She didn’t know how serious this was until he spoke.

“Love…please, let her out. For the sake of all we have….I beg you.” His tone was both worried and scared, two emotions she didn’t think he was capable of. But it showed her the depth of his worry for her that he did this before their entire enclave.

She struggled to deny his request but the pain became so bad, she needed to release it or she would die. A moment later, her body arched up off the sofa and a tortured cry echoed around the cavern, causing those in attendance to fall flat to the ground in supplication.

The clothing she wore shredded beneath the suddeness of her transformation, one beat of her wings having her airborn in a thrice. Claws biting into her palms, she raised her head, her eyes blacker then death as she screeched her anger to the air. All who heard it, knew there was a chance they would not come out of this alive.

“I should kill every last one of you for the destruction you have caused our home.” she hissed, landing on her feet, her wings curled around her like a cloak, hiding her naked body from their view. Oh their Queen was very angry, justifiably so.

“My Queen-” one brave soul dared to speak.

“SILENCE!” she roared. No one dared to breathe. She paced back and forth before them, thinking. “You have not only shamed yourselves, you have insulted your Lord and Master and his Queen with your despicable behavior! What the fuck kind of example are you setting for our younglings? Not a very good one! What made you think that going upstairs was condoned? Do you not realize that if the humans caught wind of this place, they would not hesitate to end us all? You, all of you, put the entire coven in danger of destruction!”

The full implication of their actions finally pierced their brains and they all looked down in shame. She spoke the truth and they knew it. They couldn’t even beg for forgiveness for it would never come.

“I will need twenty able-bodied men and women to help clean and repair the damage done to our home.” Carmen demanded.

Slowly, twenty hands moved into the air, none of the volunteers looking up from the floor. She nodded and sent them on their way. “The rest of you…your punishment shall be shared with that of your Sires! You will refrain from seeking pleasure from them. From this point onward, until I decide otherwise, you are nothing but a food source! So help me, if you even try to get your fuck on, you will feel my wrath!” she snarled, speaking to both the vampires in attendance and their blood dolls.

She turned to look at Shane, looking so sexy in her anger it was a wonder he didn’t grab her right then and throw her to the ground.

“Is this punishment acceptable to you, My Lord?”

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 14, 2014 10:43AM
The Coven

Carmen at first fought the Queen from rising. Trapped and locked down, it was going to kill her mortal form if she did not allow the release. Shane knew it, and understood all too well. His words, practically showing the emotions of a man desperate to save her from herself had helped unlock the Queen from this inner cage.

Free.

Watching her, Shane fell back so he was well behind. He did this for a reason, for seeing her evolve, set off a chain reaction in him as well. So while she screeched and roared, with her wings beating in full, his own body split and cracked, shedding his cloth. He did this holding in the sound of tortured pain that it brought, but when complete the Vampire Lord was ready to act on the Queen’s word, as the coven knew well. Eyes of the deepest red tore across the room of followers, that had danced to the merry song of his brother David, and brought the magnificent house above to look like it was set to be internally demolished. He didn’t need to reemphasize to the Coven what damage this could have done to all, if they were discovered, if this underground chamber was found. The Queen’s own chambers could be raided and then what?

Unlike the Queen, who wrapped her wings around her like a cloak, he allowed his to beat behind him slowly, as he listened to his beloved dish out just what action was to be taken to repair the damage done, and also, that they were all on a ban from sinful sexual pleasures. Oh…that was a master stroke, if he did say so himself. The Vampire lord leaned against the Queen’s throne, as she strode back and forth issuing her decree, only to turn to him as she had voiced her demands.

“Is this punishment acceptable to you, My Lord?”

“Absolutely, my Queen. I know the randy little bastards will be champing at the bit to right the wrongs.” His slow grin was a sign that he knew more than one way to make them learn a hard lesson for their misdeeds.

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 14, 2014 10:52AM
The Coven

“Absolutely, my Queen. I know the randy little bastards will be champing at the bit to right the wrongs.” Shane’s slow grin and the way his gaze traveled over her body let her know that he knew more then one way to get the point across. With a smirk of her own, she uncovered her body, sauntering toward him, very aware that every eye was upon their Lord and his Lady. They could smell the arousal coming from the two of them and more than one vampire whimpered in response.

“Hmm.” she purred, walking around his larger form, the edge of one of her wings trailing across his arm. “What do you think would drive the point home, my darling.” she hissed, slipping her tongue from between her lips to trail along his ear.

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 16, 2014 09:21AM
New Hampshire Woods

The fight was now a little more even with Booker, David and Marissa joining the fray. There was a rustle in the underbush and Jarvis, Amelia and Charmaine appeared.

“You are so fucking lucky I’m not telling Carmen about this.” Dyna snarled at Jarvis, not removing her eyes from the vampire in front of her. Jarvis had the good sense to blush with shame.

“Can we discuss this later?” Jarvis asked.

“You bet your ass we will.” Dyna frowned. “Amelia? You okay, sweetcheeks? How about you, Char?”

Booker transformed back to his human form. “Where’s my niece?” he demanded.

“I told her to lock herself in my car. She should be safe.” Dyna told him. Booker nodded before shifting form once more.

“Are we done playing ‘Happy Families’? I have people to kill and blood to drink.” Ray snapped.

“Bring it, bitch!” Jarvis taunted.

And the fight was on.

—————————-xRMx—————————-

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/Mansion2_zps7ef0f7d5.jpg

6666 Mockingbird Lane

The massive, victorian style manstion had stood empty for dozens of years. Rumors abounded that the place was haunted and no one dared to approach for fear of the things that go bump in the night. The last person who attempted to live there, reported strange sounds coming from the basement, but they refused to go and investigate, choosing instead to put the house and everything in it up for sale and moving across the country.

A single caretaker was hired to keep the lawn mowed and the house from falling apart, but he refused to work past sundown, for that was when the noises started.

Near the end of September, the “For Sale” sign that had been tacked to the front gate, now read…

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/c21_sign_zps5ea7abee.jpg

Gossip was ripe as to who had purchased the place. But for nearly a month, the place stayed empty. The caretaker continued to do his work but no lights or movement was seen.

Until that Halloween night…

The black stretch limo, silent as death, pulled in through the gates shortly after 2 in the morning, followed by a large storage truck. The driver of the limo stepped out and if one had been looking, they would have seen his eyes were glazed over and blank as if he was in some kind of trance. He went to the back and opened the door on the passenger side. A woman stepped out first, hair as dark as the night that surrounded them. She stepped to the side and waited as the second person stepped from within. He was taller then the woman by a good foot or two and looked very distinguished. The three-piece Armani suit he wore gave him a broad-shouldered look that would make many women swoon. He turned to look at the mansion, nodding with satisfaction. A third man joined them from the truck that had been following, nearly as tall as the first man but much more bigger in stature.

“See to it that our cargo is delivered to the basement.” a deep and cultured voice spoke.

The delivery truck driver blanched and began to sweat. “T-The b-b-basement, sir?” Hazel eyes turned and pinned the man in place with a look.

“Yes, the basement. Is there a problem?”

“N-No s-sir, Mr Tepes. I-It’s just t-that there are rumors of s-s-something down t-there. No one g-goes down there.”

The man known as Vlad Tepes arched a brow, intrigued. “I shall have to see this for myself. Carry on.”

“Y-Yes sir.” the driver stammered, scurrying away to do the Master’s bidding. It always amused Vlad when he found a human actually willing to serve him. He would keep the man around for a bit. He’d be useful.

Leading the way, Vlad went inside the mansion and looked around the surroundings. “Reminds me of home.” he smirked, taking in the furnishings with a glance. He paused in the act of turning toward the stairs. His well-honed senses were telling him that there was someone else in the house.

He frowned. “Someone is here.” he murmured to Rheksas, who was standing behind him. “Let us find the basement.”

Basement Door

It didn’t take them long to find the door to the basement, located just off the kitchen. They stood to listen to the faint sounds whispering across the grain of the wood and Vlad was nothing but curious.

“What an interesting puzzle.” he mumured, more to himself but loud enough for the others to hear.

He put a hand on the knob, feeling the cool metal beneath his palm. He tugged once, but the door did not open. “Hmm…” Looking it over, he noticed the padlock. “Clearly they didn’t want someone or something coming out or getting in.” He gripped it in one hand and gave an effortless yank, breaking the lock instantly. He retried the door and it opened instantly. Something moved in the shadows and launched forward. Vlad ducked out of the way and something moved to tackle Rheksas to the ground, snarling like a beast.

Vlad got a glimpse of disheveled hair and pale features…another vampire, and one that was starved.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/River%20Marked/tumblr_lxj57mJQlF1qiqv2o_zps8ab0bcc5.gif

“Veti înceta acest nonsens, la o dat?!” he snarled. (Translation: You will desist this nonsense at once!)

It seemed the vampire, a female from the looks of things, knew who he was and was at his feet in a thrice.

“My lord, I live to serve.” she whispered.

“Who are you?”

“My name is Danika, My Lord.”

“How long have you been here? How did you end up locked away?”

“I am…unsure…the days have blended together. I had been searching for a coven and found this house. An elderly couple lived here and I fed upon them to survive. I was…caught…and locked away. Fed upon the rats and bugs that crawled below…lonely existence.”

“Hmm…” Vlad stated. With a thought, he sent for the limo driver currently under his thrall. The entranced human joined them after a few moments and Vlad drew Danika to her feet. “You wish to serve me, then you must grow stronger. Feed and regain your strength.” He pushed her toward the driver, who’s eyes cleared before widening in fear. Before he could scream, Danika was at his throat, tearing into the man’s skin without thought or care.

Vlad turned to Emilia and Rheksas. “See to it that our coffins are placed below, Rheksas. Emilia, you will stay with Danika and show her a room where she may rest. I have business to attend to elsewhere.” Expecting his orders to be obeyed, he turned and strode away.

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 16, 2014 07:02PM
New Hampshire Woods

Jarvis’s war cry of “Bring it Bitch!” set off the attack on both sides, as Vampire went against Vampire and witches fought alongside. Marissa’s fighting style was a little unorthodox to say the least, banging on Vampire over the head with her clutch, that just so happened to contain a set of brass knuckle busters. Jarvis was actually levitating fighting a Vampire, both had their hands clutched around each other’s throats, slamming from tree to tree, as below Amelia was using her ability to throw objects, such as rocks and stones at oncoming Vampires from Ray’s crew. Char…who was still naked, was darting around a tree, trying to out run another vampire, who found her nakedness to be a little too enticing.

“Come ‘ere, and let Dirk eat you..OUT!” the Vampire taunted, as Charmaine screamed and then in her panic she clutches at a tree branch to swat the vampire away. But this only angers a tree full of feral squirrels that all started to attack the vampire in what looked to be a nasty case of going for his nuts.

David stood in the midst of the madness, as Vampires were being hammered by the small group, and Raymundo’s crew were coming off second best. One Vampire was running past on fire, as Amelia started hurling fire balls, in a fit of rage.

http://bizarrocentral.files.wordpress.com/2013/10/witch-fire.gif?w=640

Trying to hold back a wicked grin, David spotted Dyna out of the corner of his eye, knowing she was not going to take attacks from Raymundo lightly. He refocused on the angered Raymundo and laughed.

“Don’t look now, but I think you are about to get the “point” as why not to mess with the ladies.”

If Dyna looked to her right, there was the antlers of a dead deer on the ground, the perfect thing to impale a Vampire with. All she needed to do was either pick it up and run at Raymundo with it or use her ability to make the skull levitate and push it forward.

6666 Mockingbird Lane

Basement

There was something in the rogue vampire’s story that…didn’t quite gel for Emilia. How is it possible for a fully fledged vampire to go from attacking elderly citizens to being locked up against her will in an abandoned house. Was this some sort of stunt? And why is it she knew the Count off the bat? Emilia stood along side Rheksas as she watched the half starved vampire feed on the limo driver, and Emilia thought to herself, that was just another mess they had to clean up.

The Count gave his orders as usual, that Rheksas was to set up the coffins in the basement, no surprises there. But the part that had Emilia seething was that she had to find a comfortable room for the Count’s new charge. Oh…that didn’t go down well at all. Rheksas, who normally went to work right as he was told, actually stopped to look between the two women. This…was going to get ugly. Placing a hand upon Emilia’s shoulder he uttered.

“General…I know what you’re thinking. Remember the dramas in New York. We don’t want a repeat.”

He was right of course, and then giving the girl known as Danika the once over, he left to go fetch the coffins, leaving Emilia alone with the blood stained Danika. The Count was now well out of ear shot, and Emilia snorted through her nostrils in a show of severe annoyance, before saying in a deep Romanian accent.

“Follow me.”

Going up the stairs to the main foyer, she realized that the bedrooms would probably begin on the second floor. Much of the furniture was still covered and there was a lot of work to do within the house to get it presentable. Heading for the spiralling stair case, Emilia said without looking back.

“Don’t get too comfortable around the Count. He is known for his…unpredictability.”

This was as good a warning as she would give, considering she had already defied the Count’s wishes once.

Reaching the second floor, she simply pointed at a random door and waved Danika towards it.

“That’ll do.” To Emilia all the rooms must be the same, since they were only being used at night, for the daylight hours they descended into the darkness of the basement.

Emilia didn’t even bother to check it, instead of having thoughts of turning around and going back down to help Rheksas. The girl just gave off all the wrong vibes. But instead, the General approached the girl, getting very close. “I am the General, and I will carry out the Count’s wishes….but I am not your lackey. Understood?”

http://25.media.tumblr.com/f4ae37f6811ddc195d655778a6e0bc01/tumblr_mi8vutpvZR1qlv6exo1_500.gif

<3>

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 16, 2014 09:30PM
Woods

Seeing a vampire chasing a naked witch before being attacked by rabid squirrels, Booker jumped into action, charging after the parasite and hamstringing him. The vampire roared with rage, turning to face the new threat, coming face to face with the werewolf. Booker wasted no time in tearing out the throat and snorting in satisfaction as the vampire was reduced to dust.

Dyna was still facing off with Ray as David taunted him. She took note of the deer antlers, but had no means of which to grab them like he was hinting as she had currently charged her tree branch club so it would remain sturdy. Didn’t mean she couldn’t do it, she just didn’t have the concentration for it at the moment. A vampire tried to get the jump on her from the trees but she was in motion before he could land a hit, swinging the tree branch and knocking the vampire’s head from his shoulders. Not even bothering to watch the dust fly, she turned in time to catch a glancing blow across her shoulder from Ray. She hissed in pain as her arm went numb, causing her to drop her make-shift club.

Ray laughed, watching her fall to a knee. Booker saw her go down and his rage knew no bounds. He turned away from chasing another vampire and ran full speed at Ray. Ray jumped out of the way and Booker went sprawling headfirst into a tree, knocking himself silly. Laughing, Ray turned back to Dyna in time to see her launching the tree branch at him like a javelin. Her aim was accurate but her target was no longer where she had thrown.

An arm snaked around her throat, nearly cutting off her air and she realized that he had used her as a distraction. His hot breath ghosted across her neck and she shuddered.

“STAND DOWN OR THE BITCH DIES!” he roared.

Almost immediately, Jarvis and Booker stopped, eyes wide as they stared at the two locked together.

“Dyna!” Booker moaned, seeing her in the arms of his greatest enemy. He was going to lose her…and he hadn’t even told her how he felt.

“NO!” came a shout none of them expected. Ray turned, Dyna in his arms to see Raelyn standing in the clearing. She was breathing heavily, as if she had run a great distance and her arm was outstretched, trembling wildly. But her eyes…they were glowing so brightly it was near blinding.

“Dyna, duck!” Jarvis shouted, seeing what was happening. The deer antlers that Dyna had been directed to were vibrating wildly across the ground and toward the back of the vampire who held his captive. Dyna didn’t hesitate. Using her police training to full advantage, she shoved an elbow into Ray’s stomach before swinging her fist into his balls. Howling in pain, he released her and she dived out of his grasp just as the antlers were launched from the ground like a missle from a silo.

The sharp points impaled Raymundo like shish kebab, sending him sailing into a tree and pinned like a butterfly in a display case. He didn’t so much as explode to dust, but simply melted into a puddle of goo as he died.

Seeing their leader dead, the remaining few vampires knew they didn’t stand a chance with their leader gone and took off into the night until the only sound was the crackling of the fires that Amelia’s fireballs had created.

Booker was immediately across the clearing, yanking Dyna into his arms. Before she could say a word, he was kissing her, his tongue diving into her mouth without so much as a bye-your-leave. She was stunned for all of two seconds before she succumed to his kiss, wrapping her arms around his neck and melting into his touch.

“Um…hello…other people here!” Rae snorted, though she was smiling that her uncle finally got a clue.

————————-

Vlad’s New Digs, Second Floor

Danika followed behind Emilia, sensing the other woman was not happy with her presence. She nodded when Emilia told her the count was unpredictable.

“I’m used to that. My sire was much the same, I’m afraid.” she nodded. Emilia pointed to a random door and told Danika to use it before she pinned her with a hard glare.

“I am the General, and I will carry out the Count’s wishes….but I am not your lackey. Understood?”

“Yes.” Danika nodded, simply grateful to be out of that dank and dark basement. The blood of the driver was slowly reviving her senses and she just wanted to rest and gather her strength again. She moved toward a door, opening it slowly before looking at Emilia. “Thank you.” She went inside and closed the door in the General’s face.

—————————

Town

Vlad had taken the truck driver and installed him as his new limo driver and ordered him to drive around town so that he could get a feel of the place. Therefore he was quite surprised to see a pair of bloody and dishevelved vampires darting into the cemetary. “Hmm…” he mumured. “Interesting. I believe I am in the correct place. I smell Vincent all over them. We are close.”

“Do you wish to follow them, sir?”

“No. It is too close to dawn. We will have plenty of time. They aren’t going anywhere.”

“Yes, sir.”

The driver turned the car and headed back to the mansion.

Re: The Human World [rp]
March 17, 2014 04:23AM
New Hampshire Woods

Charmaine cheered and bounced up and down wildly, to see Rae take down the lead vampire in style. You had to admit, that seeing her be able to control her powers to do good when it was needed was a miracle in itself. Amelia got an eyeful of Charmaine’s bouncing boobage and tossed her clothes at her. “We are no longer dancing round the fire, Char.” Amelia had managed to pick up their clothes, though they were smoking a little bit from Amelia’s hot hands. She had worked her magic using fire balls to help thwart the enemy vampires, and now as they all stood in the clearing, their attentions turned to Booker and Dyna, who were going at it like jack rabbits.

Jarvis actually smirked and then gave something of a brotherly acknowledgement of a head nod towards Booker. “And the guy gets the girl. Cool.” He was hoping he would have the same thing going with Amelia, but she was too busy helping a protesting Charmaine get dressed. Charmaine by all accounts loved nudity.

Marissa stumbled over, nearly breaking her heel and remembering why she hated the forest so much. Her hair was in dissaray and she had blood all over her Gucci clutch purse. David was just enjoying the show, since he didn’t even lift a finger to fight at all, merely acting as a distraction at one point and was pleased to see his old rival turn to dust. The felling of the enemy pack of Vamps meant little to David, since it just meant more for the taking with less vampires around. Amelia then asked David.

“What on earth brought you two out? I don’t see the bikes.” She asked, curious at the two of them being together. This was when David came clean on a few things. “Well, Carmen and Shane got back from their romantic weekend away…and saw the mess the coven had made…and…Carmen killed my blood dolls, and Marissa was helping me find a nice hole to put them in.” This all said with a trademark David grin. Marissa shrugged and added. “He promised me we would go parking.”

Jarvis then slapped his hand to his forehead, knowing the merry hell that would be going on at home, since the house was trashed by David’s crew and the full coven. “Carmen…is going to go nuclear.” He was right of course, only thing was he wasn’t there to witness it. Which was probably a good thing.

Amelia approached Rae and went to give her a hug, which is something Amelia used to do a lot of, before she had her relationship issues after Jason and Rodger. She pulled her in and squeezed her tight, before letting her go and smiling.

http://static.tumblr.com/32c5a9f0b4eb52f571474f34fc31e426/9hkufjj/RfBmymyse/tumblr_static_hug.gif

“And that is the first part of control. Under great stress, you were able to manipulate the deer horns, and save your Aunt. You really are so gifted, but we know that to use our powers, when at our greatest need. Never for our own gain.”

Charmaine, who was now dressed sung out. “How about we go back to the pool house for hot chocolate?”

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m8hkp56R4K1rutz6s.gif

Vlad’s New Digs, Second Floor

After Danika closed the door in Emilia’s face, the Vampire General stood there with clenched fists, ready to rip the door down and demand answers to why she was so coy about the Count. Just how many damn vampires were under his charge in this area already? Why hadn’t he disclosed all this to her? She never felt so out of the loop in all her unlife. Seething, she spun on her heel and went back down the spiral staircase. No doubt the Count had business to take care of…he always did. Done with an air of mystery. For the first time in many hundreds of years, Emilia felt like she truly was the pawn he had turned her into. The anger continued to swell as she went down to the basement, where Rheksas was setting up their coffins, in what was a huge underground ball room. It was a little too opulent for her tastes.

Seeing her enter, Rheksas stopped what he was doing a moment, and looked up. Oh, he could see she was not enjoying the company of the house guest; Danika.

“So, what is her story? I take it you drilled her.” At least this is what he thought Emilia had been doing, she was not above it.

Emilia ran her finger along her own coffin, before coming to a stop, her head down as she didn’t want him to see the fury in her eyes.

“She was sired by another, one like our Lord. Other than that, I got nothing from her.” Emilia didn’t really ask a lot either, more or less offered her advice that the Count was unpredictable. The funny part was, Emilia suspected that the girl, already knew.

Rheksas rubbed his chin for a moment. He was wondering how long she had been locked down here, and by who?

“Something doesn’t add up. Maybe she was one of Vincent’s?’ It was a strong possibility, but Emilia would have thought that the Count might have made mention of that. Emilia shook her head. “I doubt it. But something is not right about this.”

Rheksas approached Emilia and placed his finger under her chin, much like Vlad did. Emilia resisted a little before looking at him. He could see she was acting out as though jealous of another female getting close. “What have I told you, Em? I keep saying it over and over…we are nothing but his servants. Hmm?” Emilia nodded slowly before Rheksas offered her a light smile. “Until he destroys us….we have each other.”

http://alwaysalist.com/wp-content/uploads/2012/09/Michael-Clarke-Duncan1.jpg

He was speaking the truth.

<3>

 


“Operator, This Is An Emergency”– Ladies Night.

$
0
0

Ladies Night Live RP on the IMVU Client – 18th of March, 2014

“Operator, This Is An Emergency”

http://images2.layoutsparks.com/1/183372/call-girl-pink-glitter.gif

Writers : LadyBelz as Pandora, CharlotteCarrendar as Simone & Brock, KalypsoRoseGrey as Kali

LadyBelz: -grabs up her cell phone and dials Simone’s number, listening as the phone rings-

CharlotteCarrendar: -Simone hears her cell coming from her bedroom, and races in to get it. She bounces on the bed twice and then picks up – “Juan…you were supposed to be here at 7, asshole!”

LadyBelz: “Bitch, who the hell is Juan?”

CharlotteCarrendar: “Err…Pan?”

LadyBelz: “Yeah. Hang on a sec. Gonna conference with Kali.” -puts Simone on hold and dials Kali’s number-

CharlotteCarrendar: “Kali?”- Simone groans as she thinks about her conversation with Kristian.

KalypsoRoseGrey: Kali bursts through the kitchen and makes her way around the counter before unplugging her charger and answeing the call. “Hello?” She said in response to having picking it up.

CharlotteCarrendar: -Simone starts packing up the strap ons and lotions, tossing it under the bed, before sitting back up neatly. She fiddles with her hair as she waits-

LadyBelz: “Kali, Pan. Hang on…gonna conference with Simone.” -clicks back to Simone so that both women are in the call.- “You guys there?”

CharlotteCarrendar: “Yeah…here!”

KalypsoRoseGrey: “Yea, here.”

CharlotteCarrendar: -Rolls her eyes and chews her lip-
LadyBelz: “Good. -Sighs- I am in BIG trouble here.”

CharlotteCarrendar: “You’re pregnant?”

KalypsoRoseGrey: “What kind of trouble hun?” Kali blinked wondering what was wrong.

LadyBelz: “Fuck, no! You nuts?”

CharlotteCarrendar: “Some have said….uhm, no.”

KalypsoRoseGrey: Laughs through the receiving end.-

CharlotteCarrendar: -growls at Kali’s laugh-

LadyBelz: “No…um…I had to move out of my apartment for one thing. Sorry Kali. I won’t be back there for some time.”

CharlotteCarrendar: -Simone blinks- “Under police protection?”

KalypsoRoseGrey: “Calm down tiger. What’s gotten into you Simone?” Kali responded in an irritated tone.

CharlotteCarrendar: “Your asshole of a husband…that’s what.”
LadyBelz: -Listens to the two bicker and tries not to roll her eyes.-

CharlotteCarrendar: -She starts making faces on her end-
KalypsoRoseGrey: “And it’s no worries Pan, you’re always welcome.” She rolled her eyes in an attempt to try and not to think about what her husband could have possibly done to upset the sassy cat.

CharlotteCarrendar: -Picks up her rabbit vibrator and plays with it like it’s a light saber-

LadyBelz: “Hello? Woman in crisis here. Can you two argue about him later? I need some advice.”

CharlotteCarrendar: -Puts down her rabbit- “Ask Kali…she is the perfect woman here.”

KalypsoRoseGrey: “Yea, sorry hun.” She sighed taking in a deep breath before trying to focus.

LadyBelz: “Well…the reason I’ve moved out is because of my family….I never told you guys the real reason I left California.”

CharlotteCarrendar: -listens and falls back on her cushions. This is going to be one of those calls-
KalypsoRoseGrey: “Real reason?” Kali raised a brow before falling back to go into her living room. “Wait, what?”

CharlotteCarrendar: “Busted for possession?” -Simone asks with a bored expression-

LadyBelz: “Yeah…the man my mother married…turned out to be a child rapist. He tried to get his shit on with me when I was 18…with my mother’s blessing. I left that same day, with nothing but the clothes on my back.”

http://i.perezhilton.com/wp-content/uploads/2014/02/phone-scene.gif

CharlotteCarrendar: -This makes Simone sit up.- “Shut…UP!”

CharlotteCarrendar: -she holds that…gobsmacked expression-

KalypsoRoseGrey: Kali at this point covered her mouth and leaned forward after sitting down on a cough. “Oh my god. I’m so sorry sweetie.”

CharlotteCarrendar: “If we find the douche, can I taz his balls?” – Simone asks.

KalypsoRoseGrey: “I’ll send him on a one way trip to hell if he shows his face.” Kali growled into the phone.

CharlotteCarrendar: -Simone thinks she knows where hell is. Kristian’s apartment. She keeps her thoughts to herself on that though-

KalypsoRoseGrey: Kali ran her hair through her hair and bit her lip while waiting for Pan to say something.-

LadyBelz: “Don’t be. I got over it. I never went back there and cut ties with them. Only one’s I speak to are my half-brothers and they’re in college. But somehow, George and Denise – I refuse to call that woman my mother any longer – have been calling my phone non-stop for the past month. That was why I ran out on you at breakfast, Simone, I’m sorry about that. But…I told Brock and he forcefully suggested I move in with him for the time being.”

CharlotteCarrendar: “Now, hold up…woah woah…Slow down.”

CharlotteCarrendar: -Simone then tries to register all that information with an odd expression.-

CharlotteCarrendar: “Wait, they tracked you down….and Brock forced you to move?”

LadyBelz: “They know where I live, Simone.”

CharlotteCarrendar: “But that is a Grey Building…I thought it was…safe.”

CharlotteCarrendar: -wonders what Kali is thinking-
LadyBelz: -Snorts- “George is a drug-addicted child rapist. He will find a way.”

KalypsoRoseGrey: She listened in to the conversation and rose from her seat before moving to pace between the study and the living room.- “Well, are you sure that’s the best decision? I mean, if you’re happy.” She smiled at this knowing that was all she wanted for her friend. “Well… we can help. Can’t we?” At this point her mind was running rampant and she couldn’t control the fact her fingers were tingling at every snide comment Simone had muttered. “Look, I know I said we’d discuss it later, but Simone, if you’ve got a problem with my husband, take it up with him. Leave it out of this conversation. It’s not the time.” She sighed finally trying to calm her nerves before then returning back to the incident at hand. “If you need us, for anything. Anything at all. Just let us know. You know we’re here for you, always.” She finally spoke in response to everything.

LadyBelz: “Thanks….but that’s not what I wanted to talk to you about. Brock and I…well…” -Pandora takes a deep breath.- “Did you know Brock was a sub?” -she blurts out in a rush.-

CharlotteCarrendar: -Simone picked up her rabbit vibrator and started stabbing her teddy bear with it. “Oh…oh, right Kali. Sure, we’ll talk. When you finish telling him what a whore I am, huh? Mrs I can’t leave the kitchen or go to the club cause that is what whores do” She then falls silent at what Pandora just said.

KalypsoRoseGrey: Kali blinked, shocked at the revelation. “He’s a what?”

CharlotteCarrendar: “Oh lordy!”

CharlotteCarrendar: -Simone falls off the bed laughing-

LadyBelz: “Simone, it’s not funny! I’m being serious here!”

CharlotteCarrendar: -speaking from the floor she is kicking up her heels- “He’s too macho to be a sub.”

KalypsoRoseGrey: It was at this point Kali fumed and closed her eyes knowing very well what would happen if she lost control of herself. “Yea, he is way too manly.”
LadyBelz: “I swear on my father’s grave. He asked me to be his Dom.”

CharlotteCarrendar: “Oo Kali knows about Doms. Hey, get Kristian over to tell you all about subs and doms..and how they fuck.”

CharlotteCarrendar: -she then tries to crawl back on the bed and falls off-

KalypsoRoseGrey: “And of course, miss sass with no class just couldn’t let it go.” She sighed before sitting upright in her seat on the couch in the living room.

CharlotteCarrendar: “Ass…with no class?! Least I got an ass, Mrs Flatbottom!”

LadyBelz: “Will you two stop with the sniping? Fuck! I’m trying to get some advice here! I don’t know the first thing about being a Dom and you two are bickering like school children!”

CharlotteCarrendar: -Simone pops her head over the bed and then tries to be serious for..a moment. “So…you never rode a guy with a strap on, huh?’

LadyBelz: “No!”

CharlotteCarrendar: “Oh…okay.” -hides hers-

KalypsoRoseGrey: “I’d say I could ask Kristian. But, then again Simone’s already willingly offered up my husband.” She bit her tongue then before moving to rise, not being able to stay still.

LadyBelz: -Pandora sighs- “I don’t know what to do. He seems set on this.”

CharlotteCarrendar: “Kali…I’d suggest you, but a woman’s place is in the home. I’m surprised he lets you out to the market to feel the cucumbers.”

KalypsoRoseGrey: “Well, ask him to let you think about it, hun.”

LadyBelz: “Simone…please?” -Pandora sighs, feeling a headache coming on.- “And I did tell him I wanted to think about it. I wanted to ask the two of you your advice but I guess that was a bad idea.”

CharlotteCarrendar: “What exactly did you do to the guy to want….that?”

LadyBelz: “I did a striptease for him…”

CharlotteCarrendar: “And….?”

LadyBelz: “I may have, kind of, sorta….sucked him off.”

CharlotteCarrendar: -bursts into giggles- “Wow, you must have some skills.”

LadyBelz: “He had no complaints.”

CharlotteCarrendar: “I bet.”

CharlotteCarrendar: -She rubs her cheek- “If you ask me, talking to Kristian might be a bad idea. I get the feeling he thinks…no..no I know he thinks we are a bad influence on Kali.”

LadyBelz: “But then I kind of…took over…pushed him on the bed…and rode him to a hot finish…I saw stars, Simone. That never happens to me…and it affected him to…I can’t go to Kristian about this…it’s too embarassing.”

CharlotteCarrendar: “I guess I can see why he wants that. I suppose.”

LadyBelz: “I don’t know why he wants to complicate things. I’m happy with how we are now.”
CharlotteCarrendar: “Think he will be upset if you say no?”
LadyBelz: “I hope not.
LadyBelz: *”
KalypsoRoseGrey: “Who in there right mind says that a woman’s place is in the home?” Kali was shocked at every little thing Simone had been saying and she was nearing her edge with her. “If there is anyone who is going to tell me where I am to go and with whom. It is going to be me. And if my husband has an issue with it, he can discuss it with me whenever he has the time. Besides, it’s not like he is on my good side.” She huffed in disappointment. She hated the fact she was in an arguement with her best friend, but also hated the fact things were being said behind her back. And she knew for a fact that her husband was in for one hell of a fight if he thought he would get away with it. He may be her husband and her dom, but he in no way would ever tell her what to do or who she would hang out with. That much was for sure. “Simone, I honestly don’t like arguing with you, because quite frankly. I know for a fact, no one wins with you. I’ve come to find this out over time. But you and I will need to have a long chat later. Just us gals.” She smiled to herself before looking over her nails and then listening to Pan. “Tell him you’re happy with the way things are then.” She recommended in a rather now happier tone.

LadyBelz: “I feel like he’ll be disappointed.”

LadyBelz: -ignores their argument-

CharlotteCarrendar: -Simone looks for the batteries for her rabbit-

KalypsoRoseGrey: “Hun, if he loves you… he’ll do what makes you happy.” She blinked. “Which speaking of which… is starting to make me wonder.”

CharlotteCarrendar: -she finds the batteries and scorefists-

LadyBelz: “He’s been great to me, Kali. Don’t start reading into something that isn’t there.”

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m9ypceo8yl1qih9gi.gif

CharlotteCarrendar: “Does he have a big dick?”

LadyBelz: -Pandora gets a faroff look in her eye- “Oh yeah!” -she breathes-
KalypsoRoseGrey: “Sorry, no. It’s not you, I’m thinking about my husband.” She said in response to Pan. “Simone… really?” She laughed.

KalypsoRoseGrey: She falls back against the couch and roars with laughter. “Oh lord”

CharlotteCarrendar: “What?” ~zzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ *high speed* ZZZZZZZRRRRZZZZZZZ “Well, if it’s big and it fits..and you see stars then….slap on a bit of leather and ride him cowgirl style”

LadyBelz: “I’m not ashamed to admit it. My boyfriend has a big dick.”

LadyBelz: “Simone what are you doing?” -hears the buzzing noises in the background- “You’re not doing what I think you’re doing are you?”

KalypsoRoseGrey: “Well then. As Simone suggested. Grab the reigns and ride on girly.”

CharlotteCarrendar: -puts the rabbit on the bed and it vibrates to the other side.-

KalypsoRoseGrey: begins laughing-

CharlotteCarrendar: “Hmm?”

LadyBelz: “Simone!”

CharlotteCarrendar: “What?”

KalypsoRoseGrey: “She thinks you’re playing with yourself!”

CharlotteCarrendar: -it falls off the bed-

LadyBelz: “Are you masterbating?”

CharlotteCarrendar: “Hell no.”

KalypsoRoseGrey: “Ha-ha.”

http://img01.cp.aliimg.com/imgextra/i3/140943105/T2qLKFXaJcXXXXXXXX_!!140943105.gif

LadyBelz: “Then what’s that buzzing noise?”

CharlotteCarrendar: “My rabbit. It just fell off the bed.”

LadyBelz: “….”

KalypsoRoseGrey: “And it vibrates?”

LadyBelz: “Someone needs a fuck.”

CharlotteCarrendar: -you hear the padding of feet as Erica walks past- “Can I borrow that?” Simone laughs and hands it to her. “Clean it after, okay?” She then comes back to the phone as the vibrating sound disapates.-

LadyBelz: “Oh good god.”

CharlotteCarrendar: “No…it’s Simone.”

KalypsoRoseGrey: “Well, that went well…”

LadyBelz: -Laughs- “Smart ass.”

LadyBelz: “Oh hey! I forgot to ask! What the fuck happened to Mariah? I just read online she broke her ankle or some shit and is getting a divorce?”

KalypsoRoseGrey: “Oh shit, that’s right?!”
CharlotteCarrendar: -Simone bites her tongue and squeals- “Ow…hmm?…Uhm…I told her to break a leg, and she literally did?”
LadyBelz: -Pandora gets a suspicious look on her face- “What did you do? Spill the beans!”
KalypsoRoseGrey: “Bahahaha!”

CharlotteCarrendar: “Me? Nothing..it was…the tea lady.”

CharlotteCarrendar: -Simone grins and sits on the bed again as though her halo was shining-

KalypsoRoseGrey: “Yea… tea lady. Right.”

CharlotteCarrendar: -nods- “Check TMZ if you don’t believe me.”

LadyBelz: “I heard about that too. Arrested for trying to poison everyone? Come on, bitch! Tell us the story? I thought Mariah was your co-star? What’d she do? Steal your bras or something?”

CharlotteCarrendar: “I met her husband, Nick, or something. Tall, strong..stupid looking.”

LadyBelz: “Uh-huh…”

KalypsoRoseGrey: “More like her room”

CharlotteCarrendar: “Oh that reminds me, Erica is having a fashion show for Vogue….in a week, so you have to come, cause like….she got me a spot on the runway.” Simone said, changing the conversation.-

LadyBelz: “No way! Stop changing the conversation. I wanna hear about the rehersals!”

KalypsoRoseGrey: “No!” Kali squealed. “I always told you, you had model legs.”

LadyBelz: -Pandora growls-
CharlotteCarrendar: -Simone snarled under her breath and then tried to compose herself. “The police charged the tea lady for poisoning the cast, and found her little room out back a shrine to my co star AND with pictures of all us stars with red lipstick crosses in them. I’m telling you, she would have done me in had I not been running late.”

LadyBelz: “Oooooo! Wicked!”

KalypsoRoseGrey: “Ouch…”

CharlotteCarrendar: “Cause someone abandoned me at the waffle house.” -she added-

LadyBelz: “I said I was sorry. You know I wouldn’t do that normally.

LadyBelz: -makes a face-

CharlotteCarrendar: “Anyways, are you going to go dom, or tell Brock no?”

CharlotteCarrendar: -again switching the conversation over-

KalypsoRoseGrey: “Either way, we’re by your side all the way.”

LadyBelz: “I know I should say yes…but it’s just something I don’t think I’d be comfortable with. Maybe I’ll suggest some roleplay…but…yeah…I can’t do that to him.”

CharlotteCarrendar: “Think he will dump you over it?”

KalypsoRoseGrey: “Simone, don’t be debbie downer.”

LadyBelz: -Feels her heart drop- “Fuck I hope not.”

CharlotteCarrendar: “Hey, bring him into the call!”

KalypsoRoseGrey: “Contradicting here, but… We have ice cream.”

CharlotteCarrendar: “Then we can get Kali to give advice as a sub.”

KalypsoRoseGrey: “Just in case.”

LadyBelz: “Wha? No! He doesn’t even know I’m talking to you about this!

CharlotteCarrendar: “Heh, always a first time.”

KalypsoRoseGrey: “Wait, whoa…” She blinked at the shock. “Touche`”
CharlotteCarrendar: “Kali..what is it like to be dominated?”

LadyBelz: “Oh my god, no. I’m embarrassed enough with telling you. I can’t imagine how he’d feel.”

CharlotteCarrendar: -Simone curls up on her bed and waits for this-

KalypsoRoseGrey: “It’s different… You know with each experience there is always something new.”

LadyBelz: -listens closely-

CharlotteCarrendar: “Does he get violent…you know…tie you up and…shove things in places?”

KalypsoRoseGrey: Kali rose a final time before moving to her husbands side of the closet, shifting through his clothes before choosing an outfit. “Well, to be honest. It can. But it depends on the sub, I know things are mostly the doms way, but it in no way means that he ever wants to hurt his sub. With Kristian…” She dreaded saying his name this time knowing how Simone got. “He can be violent, but… he knows there is a limit. We use a safe word. And no, I’m not telling it to you.” She laughed before closing the closet and venturing down the hall and into the guest bedroom.

LadyBelz: “See…that’s what bothers me…the violence involved.”

CharlotteCarrendar: -Simone stays quiet a moment, and then waits to hear Pan’s response-

KalypsoRoseGrey: “You know there’s a contract right?”

KalypsoRoseGrey: Kali questioned wondering if Pan knew.

LadyBelz: “Seeing the woman my mother’s become, because of my stepfather…I can’t do that to Brock. I just can’t.”

CharlotteCarrendar: -Simone starts to search for Brock’s number-

CharlotteCarrendar: ~scroll scroll scroll~

KalypsoRoseGrey: “If it’s not mutual. Then it all goes to hell. I almost left Kristian a number of times to be honest.”

CharlotteCarrendar: “Can you girls hang on a tic. Potty time” – she then mutes the phone and wanders into the bathroom-

CharlotteCarrendar: -sitting on the closed loo, she finds Brock number-

LadyBelz: “Before she met George…Denise was a wonderful woman…And now…I can’t stand her.” -hears Simone say she’s going to the bathroom- “Yeah, go for it.”

KalypsoRoseGrey: “Uh, yea, sure. Take your time.” She blinked before then listening to Simone wander off to the bathroom.

CharlotteCarrendar: -chewing her lip, she taps it in and then waits for the ringing tone.-

LadyBelz: “Kal, you don’t think Brock would be disappointed, do you?”

CharlotteCarrendar: ~Brrrr brrrr……Brrrr brrrr~ “Yo, whose this?” -Brock answers, coming out of the shower, standing naked in his bedroom-

KalypsoRoseGrey: “No. I don’t, just do what you think is right hun. Follow your gut.” she replied.

CharlotteCarrendar: “Oh..hey, remember me, Simone? Friend of your gorgeous Pandora.”

LadyBelz: “My gut is telling me to run screaming into the night.” -chuckles-
CharlotteCarrendar: Brock is patting his hair dry as he looks a bit confused as to why she is calling. “Er..blonde one, right?”

CharlotteCarrendar: “Yeah…that be me. Listen, I been worried about Pan lately, just wanted to make sure she is okay. Uhm…things are okay, yeah?”

KalypsoRoseGrey: “Well go eat something, then think about it. But I’d give it some time, stall the answer a bit. If you need to, tell him after Simone’s big gig on the runway.”

CharlotteCarrendar: Brock stopped rubbing his hair “She’s fine. Safe and well. Simone, what is this really about? I mean, you got her number, why are you calling me?”

LadyBelz: “Oh! Forgot about that! I can’t wait to see all those skinny, no-eating bitches fall on their faces.”

CharlotteCarrendar: Simone realizes he is not as daft as some. “Oh…just concerned is all. Uhm…well, I’ll call her. Take care now. Uhm..chow.” she hangs up and winces-

KalypsoRoseGrey: “You know that’s going to be an epic fail on their part when it happens.” She laughed finally relaxing more and moving to throw Kristian’s suit out the window.

CharlotteCarrendar: Brock shrugs and goes back to drying off.

CharlotteCarrendar: -Simone flushes the loo and comes back on the conferece call- “Back and stuff”

LadyBelz: “Did you wash your hands?”

KalypsoRoseGrey: “Hey doll. Have a nice time?” She giggled.

CharlotteCarrendar: -Simone sets down the phone and actually washes her hands-

CharlotteCarrendar: “Oh yeah, I love doing it in the bathroom…” She says, rolling her eyes-

LadyBelz: “Hey…some of the best sex happens in the shower. All that wet flesh rubbing against each other.” -Pandora’s voice trails off as she thinks about a wet and naked Brock-

CharlotteCarrendar: “Earth to Pan…Earth to Pan.”
KalypsoRoseGrey: “It’s true.” She laughed before then moving to think more on the show. “So when is the show Simone?”

CharlotteCarrendar: -snaps her fingers-

LadyBelz: “Oh! Sorry…got caught up for a sec.”

CharlotteCarrendar: “Next friday night…about 8pm”

LadyBelz: “Do I have to wear a dress?”

KalypsoRoseGrey: “Ditto”
CharlotteCarrendar: “No…you could wear a hempy bag that has Dior splashed across it and no one would be able to tell the difference.”
LadyBelz: “Ugh…that means wear a dress.” -Pandora groans-
CharlotteCarrendar: “You can wear anything…”

KalypsoRoseGrey: “Well hot diggity dog.” She jumped before then realizing what she said. “Oh god… Well then, looks like it’s time we went shopping.”

LadyBelz: “It’s your show, Sims…of course I want to look nice for it. Ooo! I wonder if I can get Brock to go with me? I bet he looks hot in a tux.”

CharlotteCarrendar: “Don’t forget the collar and muzzle.”

LadyBelz: “hardy har har.”

CharlotteCarrendar: -Simone slinks back onto the bed and grins at herself-

LadyBelz: “Hey…we’re due for a night out.”

CharlotteCarrendar: -Simone remembers what Kristian said to her about clubs and such. “Do we need Kristian’s permission to take out Kali?”

LadyBelz: “Screw him. She’s entitled to have some fun too.”

CharlotteCarrendar: “That’s not what he told me.” -she said, playing with her hair-

LadyBelz: -frowns- “What?”

CharlotteCarrendar: “That we are a bad influence…and that women shouldn’t be seen in bars….and…that I dress like a whore.”

http://i.perezhilton.com/wp-content/uploads/2013/08/jessa-girls-attracted.gif

CharlotteCarrendar: “And set fire to stuff.”

LadyBelz: -Pandora’s eyes widen- “The fuck he didn’t!” -she’s indignant-

CharlotteCarrendar: -Simone sighed- “I don’t want to bring it up again. But jeez…..you know, since when are women not able to go to bars? That would kill the industry.”

LadyBelz: “Bastard should have his balls dipped in hot acid.”

CharlotteCarrendar: “Am I a whore, Pan?”

CharlotteCarrendar: “Be honest.”

LadyBelz: “No. You are not.”

KalypsoRoseGrey: “Sorry, back. I had to toss something.”

CharlotteCarrendar: -waits for Kali’s response-

KalypsoRoseGrey: “Who’s not what?”

LadyBelz: “Your husband called Simone a whore.” -Pandora growled-

CharlotteCarrendar: “Do you and Kristain talk about me?”

KalypsoRoseGrey: “Honestly, with the time he spends at the office, he hardly has time for me. And if I ever talk about you… They’re all good things.” She sighed at this before laying back on the bed. “If he has anything to say about you girls, he needs to tell me, not go to you. He said he went to apologize to you Simone, but quite frankly it sounds like he did more damage than good.”

LadyBelz: “I outta cut off his fucking balls.”

CharlotteCarrendar: -Simone sighs- “Now with Brock wanting to be a sub, and knowing what Dom’s are like…” Simone starts to go quiet. “This is getting awkward.”

LadyBelz: “I’m going to talk to Brock. I can’t do that to him. I wouldn’t feel right about it.”

CharlotteCarrendar: “I have his number” – Simone blurts-

LadyBelz: -blinks- “What? How’d you get his number?”

CharlotteCarrendar: “Err…”

CharlotteCarrendar: -Simone hangs up-

LadyBelz: -hears the click and has a look of shock on her face- “Did she just hang up on us?”

KalypsoRoseGrey: “I should let you girls go… I need to go shopping for a dress, given I’m still invited to the runway event. And I need to have a very, very serious and long talk with Kristian.” She blinked while looking out the window and thinking about everything.

KalypsoRoseGrey: “Yea, she did. I’m sorry for the arguments I caused Pan. I know it’s the last thing you need to be hearing.”

LadyBelz: -Pan sighs- “It’s all right, sweets. Simone is Simone.” -chuckles- “Thanks for listening to me though. I appreciate it.”

CharlotteCarrendar: -Brock comes out of his bedroom, with the towel wrapped around his waist. “Hey Pan…I got the oddest call from your blonde haired friend. Uhm…Simone?”

KalypsoRoseGrey: “Anytime, you know I’m here 2.4.7.” She replied tiredly knowing she said the abbreviation wrong. “I have my own issues to deal with and quite frankly I don’t want the two of you involved in it any longer. It stops now, I know what I need to do. Irregardless of what anyone else thinks.”

CharlotteCarrendar: -Sees she is on the phone and shushes-

LadyBelz: “Don’t do anything cra-” -sees Brock come out of his room in nothing but a towel and his hair damp from his shower.- “Uh…gotta go. Bye!” -hangs up-

CharlotteCarrendar: -Brock looks puzzled- “Pan…was that her on the phone just now?” He enquires.

KalypsoRoseGrey: Laughs before letting her hair fall over her eyes and clicks end on the phone. “God I love those girls.” She said before moving to pick out her evening wear.

LadyBelz: “No…well…sort of…I was in a conference call with her and Kali.”

CharlotteCarrendar: -Now he starts to get suspicious- “And…She felt the need to call me, and ask if we were…okay?”

LadyBelz: -Pauses- “Wait…when did she call you?” -frowns-

CharlotteCarrendar: “A few minutes ago. Sounded like she was in the bathroom. Why? What’s going on, Pan?”

LadyBelz: -gets a calculating look on her face- “That little witch. Wait till I see her next.” -growls-

CharlotteCarrendar: -Brock combs back his wet hair with his hand- “Women…” and he strolls back into the bedroom, dropping his towel as he goes-

LadyBelz: -watches his butt as he drops the towel, admiring the view and wolf-whistles after him- “Shake it, daddy!”

CharlotteCarrendar: -he gives one little shake, which is hard cause he has such hardened butt cheeks- “Daddy, huh?”

LadyBelz: -Chuckles, getting to her feet and following him into the bedroom. She looks contemplative for a moment.- “Can I talk to you about something?”

CharlotteCarrendar: -Pulling on some satin boxers, he stands up and looks back at Pandora as he follows him in. “Hmm?”

LadyBelz: “Um…I’ve been thinking…about what you asked me the other day.” -she looks down at her hands and just decides to be blunt.-

LadyBelz: “I can’t do it.”

http://img3.wikia.nocookie.net/__cb20130819102548/beautyandthebeastcwshow/images/e/ec/Tumblr_mg015k8RXV1rk3b1io1_500.gif

CharlotteCarrendar: -Brock just stares at her, and then the penny drops. “I see. So…you called up your friends and…They ….uh huh.” That makes him understand why Simone called earlier. “No worries, Pan.” He says, patting her shoulder before going to hang up the wet towel.

LadyBelz: -Knows what he’s thinking and tells him the truth- “I didn’t call them to embarrass you, sweetheart. I needed their advice. What you want from me…it’s difficult to explain. I’ve seen how Kali’s husband treats her…and I have firsthand experience at how Denise was treated by George. I’m not saying that it’s who I am. I am saying that it’s who I’m not. I wouldn’t feel comfortable doing that to you. I just didn’t know how to tell you.” -she looked down, wondering why she was feeling so upset by this.-

CharlotteCarrendar: -Brock folds the towel through the rail as she blurts out the truth, finally. What hurts him was that she had to talk it out with others and not him first. He keeps fairly stony faced and then asks. “Well, now you have. At least you are being honest, and I can’t blame you for needing help from your friends.” He then walks up to her, staring down as he does usually. “In future though, if you have a problem with me…talk to me. Now I gotta got through the…”what are they saying about Brock?” every time I meet them.”

LadyBelz: “Now you’re mad at me. I said I was sorry.” -Frowning, she turns and walks out of the bedroom-

CharlotteCarrendar: -Brock is left standing there. Disappointed that she denied his request about their love life, and now upset cause he is annoyed by their love life being the talk of the trio of girls. He puts on jeans and a shirt, and then reaches for his wallet and keys. Passing through the living room, he mutters something under his breath, before slamming the front door and heading to the lift-

LadyBelz: -watches him go and sighs- “Great.”

CharlotteCarrendar: -In the lift he encounters his brother Orson. “Yo Bro…how’s couple life?” Brock growls and punches the number for the basement. “Fucked up.”

CharlotteCarrendar: Orson is somewhat shocked and then he suggests- “Hey…few of the lads are going to the tavern. Wanna come?”

CharlotteCarrendar: Brock thinks about going back up to Pandora…but then he remembers what happened and nods to his brother. “Yeah, I need a drink to kill the fury.”

LadyBelz: -Looking at her watch, she realizes she’s late for work. She calls the bar and tells them she’s sick and won’t be in before hanging up. She snatches her own keys for her bike and contemplates leaving Brock a note. She tells him she’s gone out to clear her head and she’ll call him. Taking the back stairs to avoid anyone in the elevator, she gets to her bike and takes off in the opposite direction that Brock and Orson have gone, deciding that a nice ride to the lake is the best thing for her-

LadyBelz: -the note is blown off the table from the open window and slides under the couch, not to be seen-

CharlotteCarrendar: -Back at Simone’s- “SIMONE…this rabbit is faulty!” Erica screams as she wanders in and tosses it at her flat mate, who tries to avoid it. “I thought I told you to clean it first. God.” Simone then looks at the time. “Fancy eating out, I don’t feel like reheating a pizza.” Erica slouches against the door frame and tries to think of a place. “What about the tavern?” Simone shrugs- “Eh…might as well. Come on, my treat.” So the girls get ready for dinner at the tavern, the same place Brock and Orson are heading too.



DownTown Seattle (1) : Ladies Night.

$
0
0

Re: RP-Downtown Seattle
March 11, 2014 04:04PM
Streets of Seattle

http://i183.photobucket.com/albums/x99/LATINCRAVER/1a9c3110-36a5-4069-984b-96ae90123808_zps18d5b162.jpg

Having failed at returning what Simone left at the diner to her Alex exhaled and moved from the parking lot of the diner into his car, only to begin pining down the streets of downtown Seattle, and then it occurred to him, neither him nor Julian got a wink of sleep the night before. Alex smiled and checked his watch; it was now nearly 12 in the afternoon, and not a minute later an idea sprang into his head. He’d surprise Julian and take him out to lunch. With this thought in mind Julian took out his cellphone and dialed The Brew’s number.

”Good Afternoon, this is The Brew, how may I direct your call?” Mercury had said upon answering The Brew’s telephone.

”Uh, yes… hello. I was calling to see if Julian Young was in today?” Alex’s voice rang through the receiving end of the phone and he knew he must have sounded nervous beyond hell.

”Oh, you just missed him actually, Julian left about 15 minutes ago. If you want I can leave him a message for you? Just go right ahead and give me your name and number and I’ll let him know you called. Mercury smiled knowing this must have been the guy Julian had spent his morning with.

”Oh crap, really?” Alex breathed heavily upon turning the corner of Knott and 7th. ”No it’s fine, really, if you could just let me know where he went that’d be great.” He sounded scared and worried all at once and throughout the entire phone call he kept getting flashes of Julian in his head. As if he were intoxicated, poisoned with thinking about him in his every waking moment.

”You know, I normally don’t do this. But I feel as if I can trust you, so just give me 2 seconds and I’ll get right on that.” She was very cautious in handing out her best friends’ information, but figured that she could trust this man due to everything Julian had said about him. It was as if Julian had fallen in love with this man overnight. And in a matter of minutes Mercury sighed and returned to the phone. ”Alright, sorry, I was taking a customer’s order. She lied then. ”He lives at the Escala Apartments, floor 7; Room B.” She hung up the phone before he had a chance to say anything in return to her having given him Julian’s information. Thus ending the conversation between her and the mysterious man Julian spoke so highly about. Alex Meza.

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m2eucw9NdJ1rn5vqt.gif

Waffle House Timeline

Re: RP-Downtown Seattle
March 19, 2014 12:27AM
“Operator” timeline…

Lake Outside of Seattle

It was nearing sunset when Pandora reached her destination. She cut the engine to her bike and just sat a moment, staring out at the lake and the sun’s reflection on the water. It was peaceful and she liked to come up here and think when things were rough.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/Ladies%20Night%20RP/sunset02_zps04b67da4.gif

After some time, she climbed off her bike, taking out the small bouquet of flowers she had stopped to buy on her way through. Picking her way through the foliage, she came out into a field of flowers…and the lone tombstone resting near the lake edge.

It had been years before Denise would reveal where she had her father buried. Pandora hadn’t known that her father was a Seattle native and it was such a shock when she was told this information. That was part of her reasons for moving to Washington…just to be near her dad.

She paused at the tombstone, staring at the engraved lettering as if willing it to disappear.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/Ladies%20Night%20RP/Grave_zps9960f67b.jpg

It had been her dad’s wish to be buried here as it was an area he liked to visit quite frequently.

She knelt before his final resting place, removing the bouquet she had brought the last time, now shriveled and dead and replaced it with the new. She placed a hand against her father’s name and bowed her head in a moment of silence.

“Hey daddy. Sorry I haven’t come visit in a while. Life’s been hectic as of late.” she murmured in the quiet of nature around her. “So much has happened since the last time we talked. I…met a man. He loves me, crazy as that sounds. Who could love me, right?” she snorted. “But…I think I messed up. He wants something I can’t give him…and now he’s angry with me. He walked out. I should be used to it. Guys have been doing that to me for years. But him leaving…it really hurt.” She sniffed, feeling a wetness on her cheeks. She swiped at it, thinking it was beginning to rain. She was surprised to see they were her own tears.

She sat cross-legged before the tombstone, a hand over her eyes as she really and truly sobbed for what she perceived as a loss. “He’s a great guy. And I don’t want to lose him. But I feel like I already have, dad. And it hurts. I didn’t think I could hurt this much. Not since you left me.”

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/Ladies%20Night%20RP/990ab3cd-b6c6-486f-b197-aff6d5a974b0_zpsdce6bdfd.jpg

And she simply sat among the flowers and the lake and wept. If anyone happened along to see her, they would have been deeply concerned.

After some time, she managed to get herself back in control, wiping away the remaining tears. She sat with her head on her knees, staring out at the lake as the sun slowly began to set, her thoughts a jumbled mess.

As the first stars winked into being in the sky, she still sat there. She simply wasn’ ready to face him just then, to see the anger and hurt in his eyes. Maybe it was what he wanted? He had his fun and now he was tossing her away…just like every man before him had done.

She should have been used to it.

But she wasn’t.

Question was…did he still want her in his life? It made her queasy thinking about the negatives…

Her phone vibrated in her pocket, but she didn’t feel like answering it or pulling it out to see who it was. She would check her voicemail later, but for now…she just wanted to be left alone.

Re: RP-Downtown Seattle
March 19, 2014 02:59AM
Down Town Seattle – Bear It Grill Tavern.

Orson was his usual chatty self as they drove away from the house, heading downtown to the Bear It Grill Tavern which always did a great deal on steaks, and the girls weren’t too bad looking there either. A few games of pool, few drinks and maybe bring a lady or two home, that was in Orson’s mind. Brock just wanted to drink to forget the fight he just had, if he could even call it that, with Pandora. Orson kept taking glances at his brother, who didn’t seem to be lifting his mood.

“Cheer up, bro. Night out will do you good, then you go home to your girl and sort that shit out.” Orson was never really one for tact, nor did he even know what was really bugging his younger brother. Brock sat impassively, just staring out the window. A simple “Yeah” was all he offered, and for Orson, that was enough.

Pulling into the parking lot, Orson’s car always got attention. A sleek Aston martin in white.

http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m59vylPmFC1r9mw2eo1_r1_500.gif

People stepped aside as Orson brought the car to a stop and then undid his seat belt, looking at the crowd heading in. Some real lookers, but if he knew Pandora’s crowd, he would have spotted Simone and Erica. The girls had earlier decided to go out for dinner, than have left over pizza. Brock got out of the car, and adjusted his belt, patting his back pocket for his wallet, then followed his brother inside the Tavern. At least his brother could keep him occupied for the next few hours, so he could cool off over Pandora.

http://www.nocoorslight.com/bar.jpg

It was not the usual place you would find Simone and her friend, but Erica had a soft spot for these sorts of bars which came from her child hood. Her father, a prolific gambler and boozer spent much of his time in these sorts of bars, and there was many a night that Erica would be sent to go pick her father up from them. Sadly her father passed away two Christmases ago after a long battle with lung cancer, and so in a way, coming to these sorts of places reminded her so much of him. The smokey atmosphere, the laughter, the crack of the billiard balls. And of course the music. There was a live band performing, so that made conversation a bit tricky. You had to yell over the top of one another to be understood.

Erica and Simone waltzed up to the bar, the leggy blonde getting a few wolf whistles, to which she just threw the boozers a sneer, before leaning against the bar and waiting for the barmaid to come serve her and Erica. Erica, who was always on the prowl for new meat, so to speak happened to spy Orson, who always had a way of standing out in the crowd since he was so tall. She grinned slyly as the barmaid asked for their order.

“JD and coke….and..Simmy, what you want, hun?” Erica asked, taking sly looks at Orson as he had taken Brock around to the pool tables on the other side of the bar. Simone was checking out the cocktail menu and seemed distracted, before she saw something she liked. “Just a margarita for me, thanks Eri.” Simone put back down the menu in the holster and started to check out the action around the bar, while she waited for her drink. Erica was by now salivating over the chance to meet Orson. Soon as their drinks were served, she hooked an arm around Simone and dragged her over to where there were rows of pool tables. At first Simone was oblivious to what was going on, and had not spotted Brock, yet. She almost split her drink as she scuttled after Erica, who was like a woman on a mission. Finally she stopped at a small bar table, with high top chairs. Setting down her drink, she nodded to Orson, who was already lining up a rack of balls, with Brock watching.

Simone turned around and then nearly dropped her drink in shock. It was Brock over in the corner, cradling a glass of beer in his hand as he watched his brother, who obviously was the one that had captured Erica’s attention. “Oh no…” Simone thought. If Brock was here, where was Pandora? Surely she must be close by. Simone looked all about and there was no sign of her best friend. Simone started to wonder, for the look on Brock’s face was not a happy one. The guy looked like he had been dragged along by what must be his brother.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/9d196d0f1e3325ead229f75a474e736b/tumblr_mu4301o9jo1s70pzko2_r1_500.gif

Erica did make eye contact with Orson, after he had made the break at the pool table. She wiggled her fingers at him, and Simone looked at her flat mate like she was acting like a high school girl over a crush. “Eri…we haven’t even had dinner and you are set to pick up a guy.” This wasn’t like Simone usually was, but she had been unsettled by seeing Brock. Erica simply took a sip of her drink, then nudged her bestie. “Food, can always wait.” Typical, Erica was on the prowl. Simone muttered under her breath, as Erica made her move over to where Orson stood, polishing the tip of his cue. “Nice shot.” Erica purred, looking up at the oldest Carrendar brother with big doe eyes of hers. Orson, who never minded the attention of females, raked his hair back with his free hand and said. “Thanks. You play?” This was a good question, and she was happy to answer that she did. “Since I was eight.” This brought laughter from Orson, who was intrigued. “Maybe after I crush my brother, you and I could have a game.” This was said with a wicked grin, since he was half hoping to make a wager with the sexy brunette. Erica extended her hand to shake on that deal. “You’re on.”

Simone watched from a distance, as Brock lined up and took a shot, the crack of the balls resonating thought the noise and conversations. Erica had already gotten in good with Orson, almost forgetting her blonde bestie, and only when she was introduced to Brock, did she point out Simone. That was when it felt like the whole room stopped. That look that Brock gave her, chilled her to the bone. Simone’s thoughts were racing. Something happened with him and Pandora, it must have. Erica kept trying to get Simone to come over, but she felt like her feet were frozen to the floor. Brock, being the gentleman he usually was, decided to cross the floor to her. What was he going to say? She did call him about Pandora, and maybe they had had THAT talk after all.

“Simone…isn’t it?” Brock said, staring her down as he took a sip of his beer. There was something in his eyes, that seemed unsettled. “Yeah, it’s me. Where…where is Pandora?” She asked innocently, figuring that it was best not to pull any punches or try to be funny. “Home…I guess.” His voice had an edge to it, and this had Simone feel like she was under the microscope. Feeling that this was just going to get more and more awkward, Simone came out with what she truly wanted to say. “About Pandora…and..my call earlier. Look, she was really confused about how to handle your request.” Brock looked now like he could shatter the glass he was holding in his hand. “So, you girls all told her not to go through with it, hmm?”

“Hey, I’m all for whatever gets you off, you know.” Simone was starting to feel intimidated, and not liking where this was going at all. First Kristian was on her case, now Brock. Brock on the other hand was ready for a fight. “I don’t know what you girls all think about discussing other people’s sex lives, but I for one don’t like the idea of people telling us how to live.” Now, that was not exactly true, from Simone’s perspective and she retaliated. “She asked our advice, and I told her she needs to speak to you. Hell, I rang you to see if that was the case.” That part was true, and Brock rolled his eyes back and slammed down the glass. “Well…you wanna know what she said? Hmm? She said no. She couldn’t do it. Now, I don’t know if that is what she really wants, or what you girls planted in her head.” Simone had worn a bit of his beer that spilt on her dress. “Asshole! You know what…you and Pandora…can get fucked!”

Furious, she didn’t even say goodbye to Erica, but tore off out of the Tavern at top speed. Tearfully she reached her car, and was madly trying to get the car door unlocked. Erica was still inside with Orson, oblivious to what was happening. Clear to say, she had a one track mind when it came to hunky men.

Brock marched back and took up his cue again, ready to take his next shot when Erica finally noticed that Simone was missing, her drink untouched. “Where is Simone?” She asked, clueless. Brock simply shrugged and went to hit the balls.“Search me.”

<3>


Downtown Seattle (2) – Ladies Night.

$
0
0

Ladies Night – Downtown : Live Roleplay 23rd of March, 2014

Pandora’s hospital room

http://24.media.tumblr.com/7cec945bf351a26e125ffe33dc3f58dd/tumblr_ml0uj03sVv1s2uls2o1_500.png

LadyBelz: Pandora was unaware how long she was out for, but when she finally came to, it was with a mild groan. Groggy from the medication they’d given her, it took her several moments to get her eyes to open. She caught sight of a blurry shape at her bedside and she had to blink her eyes a few times to clear it. When she did, she saw that the blurred shape was actually Brock. What was he doing here? How did he know where she was? The last thing she remembered was being put in an ambulance.

CharlotteCarrendar: Having his head bowed and in his hand, Brock was actually praying. Praying that Pandora would be okay, and maybe they could go back to how things were before. Was that still possible? Did she hate him for walking out the way he did? So many questions raged until he heard her groan softly. She was coming around. Taking his hands away, he inched closer to her by shifting forward on the chair. He could see by her eyes, she was having trouble focusing. ”It’s okay, you’re in hospital, and they have you on pain relief.”

LadyBelz: “Brock.” her voice came out in a dry whisper from being in disuse for some time. Her voice was soft though and she felt horrible. There was a dull throbbing pain in both her arm and her ankle, but she was happy to see him, even if it was for a short time. She could feel the pain meds trying to take her under again and she struggled to get the words she wanted to say out before that happened. ”Sorry…so sorry…didn’t want to…you mad.” she mumbled, struggling to stay awake.

CharlotteCarrendar: -Brock reached for her hand, the one that was nearest and locked his fingers within her own. Hearing her say his name, was the most beautiful thing he had heard. “No..no baby, please. I’m the one that should be sorry.” He tried to bring her hand to his lips to kiss, before she passed out again due to the pain meds.

LadyBelz: She smiled when she felt the press of his lips against her skin. “We…talk…so sleepy…love you so much…” she whispered, her eyes slipping closed once more.

CharlotteCarrendar: Brock kept his focus on her, as she was fading out of consciousness. Her words were enough. They would talk more when she was awake. “Love you always, Pandora.” He said softly as her eyes finally closed again. As they did, he brought his head down to the bed, and then there was a quiet sob. Yes, he was crying, thinking how close he was to losing her.

LadyBelz: Pandora was out for several hours as nurses popped in to check her medications and vitals, working around Brock as he stayed at her side. Some of the nurses had been whispering about the dark haired man, wondering who he was and a few had even tried to approach him to chat with him, but he simply ignored him, his sole attention focused on the sleeping woman laying as pale as death in a hospital bed. It was another few hours before Pandora awoke again, right as the doctor was coming in to check on her. It was the intense throbbing in her arm that woke her the second time, tears of pain rolling down her cheeks as she opened her eyes. She was a bit more focused this time around and she could feel every single bruise on her body. “Fuck me sideways. I hate deer.” she snapped, trying to breathe through the pain.

http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lhzbvvTa4A1qffd7zo1_500.gif

CharlotteCarrendar: Brock, who had fallen asleep in the fourth hour suddenly sat bolt upright, when he heard Pandora snap about how she hated Deer. She was crying, tears of pain, and Brock jumped up immediately, feeling he might be blocking the Doctor from doing his job properly. Doctor Lumbard took out a small syringe and then inserted it into the saline drip, measuring the dose as the machine beeped shrilly, before righting itself. “That should help with the pain.”

LadyBelz: She could feel the medication doing its job and slowly began to relax her body. She breathed a sigh of relief, her head dropping back to the pillow. She spotted Brock hovering over the doctor’s shoulder and graced him with a warm smile before she looked at the attending doctor. “Who are you? What happened? No don’t answer that, I know what happened. I want to know who found me and how I ended up here.”"

CharlotteCarrendar: – The Doctor, gave Pandora a reassuring smile as he saw Pandora was coming around. ”You were found by a passing motorist, and they called for the ambulance, Miss Larue.” He said in a calm voice. ”You are a very lucky woman to be alive.” The Doctor was not going to sugar coat the fact that she could have lost her life, if she was not wearing a helmet. <3>

LadyBelz: “Safety first.” she chuckled. “So…what’s the damage, doc?”

CharlotteCarrendar: “Broken ankle, shoulder blade…hmm, right arm.”

LadyBelz: She stared at the doc, neither surprised or upset by this. ”I was actually talking about my bike, but that’s all right.” she shrugged, or attempted to but got a jolt of severe pain for her efforts. “Remind me not to do that again.” she groaned. “Well this puts a damper on things. Can’t work, can’t go to school. Can my life be any more fucked?”

CharlotteCarrendar: “No work I am afraid. Least six weeks recovery time for your injuries, Miss Larue.” That was it, she was going to be off the bike, and not be able to work for well over a month. “I take it you have someone to care for you. Next of kin?”

LadyBelz: She sighed, chancing a glance at Brock. Was he still angry about their fight? She appreciated the fact he came to be with her in the hospital, and had she been in her right mind before being loaded in an ambulance, she probably would have asked them to call someone else. “Um…my landlord’s wife…she’s one of my friends…” She looked down at her lap, completely unsure of Brock and his motives at the moment. “I could stay with her, I guess.”

CharlotteCarrendar: Now this didn’t sit well with Brock, and it showed on his face. Instead of speaking, he simply sat there in stony silence.

LadyBelz: “How soon can I get out of here? I hate hospitals.” she wondered.

CharlotteCarrendar: “Few more days to get your pain management under control, and then we will release you to your friend.” He finished his report, then hung up the chart, leaving Pandora alone with Brock. Brock rose to standing, and then stuffed his hands into his pockets. “Glad your okay, Pandora. I think I’ll be going.” he then followed the Doctor out of the room, leaving her to herself.

LadyBelz: She watched him begin to leave and glared at his retreating back. “Fine.” she scowled, thoroughly sick of his attitude. What the hell was his problem anyway?

KalypsoRoseGrey: It was mid afternoon, Kali had run her errands, taken care of things with Taylor and scurried into the penthouse in a hurry. She’d gotten an emergency call from one of the nurses, possibly blonde, by the name of Alexa Mercer. It was a peculiar name but what interested her more was the name of another… Pandora LaRue. Pan had been her best friend for as long as she could remember, from taking long walks for Exercise to just sitting by the lake and just talking. Although the many different adventures they’d taken together and many hardships they’d been through, Kali was not about to leave her bestie alone. Not today. It had taken her all of 10 minutes to grab the needed things for her trip, and instantly Taylor tossed her the keys to her car. “Thanks Taylor” With that said she was out the door and down the elevator in a hurry to make it to her car. >c<

KalypsoRoseGrey: On the road it had been rough, apart from the now storming clouds looming over head there was a traffic jam. “Are you fucking kidding me?!” She narrowed her eyes at the cars in front of her and as much as she was against hurting or harming the innocent this was a major case, and she didn’t have any other way to get through. So with more than over half her might she closed her eyes, relaxed her posture in the air and felt the power looming inside her. After minutes of focus she opened her eyes in a rather determined flash and smirked before revving the engine as a gust of wind began moving through the roads, gusts so strong it practically pushed the cars to the side to allow her through. She was taking no prisoners, and neither was the hospital for upon arrival Kali parked in the red zone and got out of the car, running in with a wild expression on her face. Eyes glowing a shrouded blue and white before she looked directly into the eyes of whom she presumed to be the nurse she spoke to earlier. “You, Alexa Mercer I gather?” She raised a brow, her natural blond hair flowing in a ponytail with bangs on the side of her face. “Yes. What can I do for you? Are you here to see one of the patients in our hospital?” she asked sweetly. And Kali had it. She closed her eyes, re-opened them instantly and smiled dramatically. “No, I’m here shopping for cupcakes and cookies for a bake sale I’m having today.” She said sarcastically before grabbing the doctors arm, looping it in with hers and dragging her into the ladies room. >c<

KalypsoRoseGrey: “Now look.” She’d slammed the woman into the door with a force incomprehensible. “I’m the bad guy here. And this is the part where you tell me what I want to know or I start killing and taking names, capiche?” The woman stood her ground against Kali and pushed her glasses up the bridge of her nose before moving to grab Kali’s arm, twisting it slightly before then roundhouse kicking her in the stomach. “You know, this could have been done completely different. But you dragged me in here and cornered me like some cop. Don’t take me lightly Mrs. Grey. And yes, I know your name, you’re married to the multi-millonaire Kristian Grey.” By the time everything had happened Kali was fuming and wrapped the woman in a shroud of clouds, Kali’s skin crawling with a current of electricity it made the lights in the entire building flicker back and forth, on and off before her eyes clouded again and she moved forward. “I don’t know how you know about me, or my husband. But trust me. And quite frankly, I don’t give a damn. But know this, if you come near me, my friends or my family. I’ll end you. Understand.” She smiled sweetly before pushing the woman into the air and slamming her into the wall again. “Now… I need a number. Pandora LaRue… where is she?” If the nurse didn’t fear her before she certainly did now, and it was shown in her eyes and the way she looked at Kali. “Please, I have a daughter and a husband. I just… I don–” Kali inched her higher into the air and instantly sighed before dropping her. “Exactly you impulsive idiot blonde. You don’t think.” She shook her head and straighted her shirt out before getting the information from the lovely nurse, and moving to exit the bathroom. “And that’s how the cookie crumbles.” She said before moving to go to Pandora’s aid. “I’m coming Pan, just hang on…” >e<

LadyBelz: Pandora was glaring at nothing, fuming mad about Brock walking out on her once again when the lights in the hospital flickered on and off rapidly. She glanced out the window, suddenly noticing that the sun was gone and a storm was brewing. “Freaky weather. Better then Cali though.” She snorted. She went back to her thoughts about Brock and decided that if he no longer cared, she wasn’t going to either, hardening her heart against those feelings of love and belonging she had felt with him. This was all his fault and it would be a cold day in hell before she would speak to him again.

KalypsoRoseGrey: Kali finally made it to the room after shoving through a cop, a male nurse and a drunk in a wheelchair.“Bloody hell, I hate hospitals.” she said as she pushed the curtains back to Rue’s room. “Oh baby cakes, you look fucked up. How you feeling?” She said while pulling out the food she kept on ice from her duffel. ”Here, I brought you something to eat. Actual human food, none of that garbage they keep feeding you.”

CharlotteCarrendar: Brock was out in the car park. He could hardly believe that she would rather go stay with her friend, when he was sitting right there, wanting to take her home. No, this was how it was, he imagined. Her girlfriends had conspired against him, and now Pandora would rather be with them than with him. He got in his truck, slamming his fists on the wheel. Snarling, he pulled out of the parking lot, to head home and pack up Pan’s things, so he could dump them at that bitch Kali’s place. Tears in his eyes, he no longer believed in love.

LadyBelz: The door to her room slammed open and Kali swanned in as if she were riding a tornado. “Besides the broken bones and broken bike? I feel like shit, Kali. They’re letting me out tomorrow. Is my apartment still available? I need a place to stay to rest and heal.”

KalypsoRoseGrey: “Honey bear, you always got a place with me. And if you think you’re staying in your room you got another thing coming. You’re going to stay in the penthouse with me. Kristian is sleeping in your room. Your things are being brought up as we speak.” She smiled sweetly before raising a brow and handing her a sandwich.

LadyBelz: “Thanks Kali, but I couldn’t impose on you like that. I can stay in my own apartment.” she sighed then. “Shit…all my stuff is at Brock’s…” She dropped her head back to her pillow with a groan. “Just fucking perfect. Oh…where’s Simone? Did she come with you?”

CharlotteCarrendar: -Over at Kali’s apartment, Brock was dumping all of Pandora’s gear at the door with a note. “Was fun while it lasted, see you in another lifetime – Brock”

KalypsoRoseGrey: “No, I haven’t seen the skanky hoe.” She sighed knowing she shouldn’t have said that and turned her head round to avoid looking at Pan. “But yea, I don’t care about you coming up to the Pent. You’re going to and that’s final.” she spoke with some authority before smiling and shifting back.

LadyBelz: “I wish you wouldn’t call her that. Simone is a free spirit and I admire that about her. Did you call her?”

KalypsoRoseGrey: Meanwhile Taylor had headed for a final round to Kali’s apartment to place some of Pan’s things there when in walked Brock. “Excuse me sir, is there something I can help you with?” He spoke with a firm tone that clearly said he meant business. And that he was head of security.

http://charlottecarrendar.files.wordpress.com/2014/03/e4eeb-tumblr_md95w6vd5g1qkv7hbo2_250.gif?w=640

KalypsoRoseGrey: “Sorry, I’m still upset with her. Let me ring her now.” She sighed and began moving to dial Simone’s number into her phone.

CharlotteCarrendar: -Brock brushed his hair out of his eyes, and then shrugged as he gave Pandora’s suit case a kick. “Yeah, make sure that Pandora Larue gets this. I’m sure Mrs Grey will be expecting it.” He wasn’t about to go into detail, and then said. “See ya, buddy.”

LadyBelz: As Kali was calling Simone, Pan took the time to eat her sandwich, groaning as the taste of roast beef and mayo exploded across her tongue. “Mmm. My favorite.” She ate in silence, wondering how things had gone from so wonderful with Brock, to shit in less then a week. It had been the best year of her life, being with him. And now it was all burnt to ashes. Proof that she had no business being in a long-term relationship. Maybe this was for the best. Then why did she feel so depressed?

KalypsoRoseGrey: Taylor raised a brow at the man and moved to look at the stuff the man had left in front of Mr. Grey’s mat.“Uh… yea.” He said before then shifting to grab her stuff and moving it inside. Upon doing so he came across the small note he left for Pan, curious about it he picked it up, scanned it over and decided it better to place it in his pocket and discuss it with Pan personally. Or maybe give it to the man to have him discuss it with her. And with a crooked smile he took out his radio and told security to hold Brock at the front. “Yea, just keep him there.” He said before moving to the elevator.

http://31.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m616gbbNtj1qhk1p4o1_500.gif

CharlotteCarrendar: There was a soft sobbing coming from inside Simone’s closet, as the leggy starlet was curled up holding an old teddy bear that looked like it had been worn out with love over the years. She had in her hand a bottle of vodka, and on the floor at her feet needles…..her face was stained from the tears she had shed, while in her head, voices screamed at her, along with those of her friends, and the more recent rants from Brock and Kristian. Then her father’s voice laughed - “Your turn Simmy!…Your turn for Daddy’s love” Simone picked up the needle with a shaking hand after having set down the bottle, tying a tornequette to tighten the flow in her arm.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/77fa01444e75af1e803aec280d1208fb/tumblr_miyfcwiRS41qgpyloo1_250.gif

CharlotteCarrendar; – The door to Simone’s apartment is unlocked, and you can hear the drunken giggling of Erica, who was finally coming home after spending the night with Orson. “I had no idea a man could do such things with his penis. GOD!”she sung out, nearly tripping over the welcome rug in the hall. “Simone? Hun are you in?” She sung out, kicking off her shoes, and dumping her purse on the couch. “I had the NIGHT of my life. Orson…is a GOD. I swear I came five times.” In the closet, Simone is rocking back and forth as she is about to push the needle into her arm. “Simone? Hunny?” Erica calls out again, seeing a bit of light from under Simone’s door. Normally she wouldn’t barge in, since Simone does entertain men at odd hours, but there was something not right about the apartment. The TV was on, and there had been something on the stove that was abandoned. “Simmy?” Erica’s voice got slightly higher as she knitted her brow. Pushing the door open, she entered Simone’s room, and saw the bed was still made. She turned her head right and that was when she saw Simone….on the floor.“SIMONE!” she screamed, running in the closet and knocking the syringe out of her hand. She reached and grabbed Simone’s tear ridden face with both hands, and cried. “What the fuck are you doing?!” she was shocked and confused. Simone made a garbled response, her mind wasted from the vodka. “Make…the voices..stop.” Erica’s eyes filled with tears and confusion, as she brought her friend into an embrace, the two women clinging to each other as the bear fell to the floor. <3>


Wintervine – House of Laegess (7) – Mirari : The Forest of Ashes.

$
0
0

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
February 11, 2014 08:16AM
Pleased, the priest held up his hands and spoke to all in the room. “So to all that bore witness to the exchange of vows, the giving and receiving of rings, I am both honored and proud to pronounce them Husband and Wife. M’lord, you may kiss your bride.”

Sirus needed no other prompting, pulling Tempest into his arms and kissing her deeply, The applause from those watching was slightly muffled to her ears as her sole attention was focused on her husband. She smiled against his lips as a feeling of absolute happiness suffused her soul.

The Bridal March began to play and Sirus withdrew, linking her arm through his as they made their way down the aisle. Seeing her Aunt Clarice clapping and cheering, was all the inspiration Tempest needed to hand the youngest queen in Casterly history the bouquet she’d been holding and placing a kiss upon her brow as she did so.

Sirus lead her to the center of the ballroom and seemed to have another surprise for her as he held her in his arms.

“I’ve been practicing. he grinned as the music began to play.

“I didn’t know you couldn’t dance.” she giggled. He gave her a boyish grin as he began the steps of their first dance to swirl them around the room.

Throne Room

Arianna stayed behind to supervise the arrangements for Sirus’s coronation.

The Archbishop strolled into the room, holding a cushion upon which rested a crown, the same crown Leifold wore when he was crowned. It was only fitting his son do the same.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/Blood%20of%20Kings/crown2_zps00c3ffd3.jpg

“As you requested, Your Majesty. Cleaned and polished to your specifications.”

“Thank you Lord Bishop. The coronation ceremnoy will begin in a few hours.”

“Why not now?” he wondered.

“My son just married, My Lord. I will not begrudge him time with his new mate. Let them enjoy their moment.”

“As you wish, Your Majesty.” he bowed before moving off to supervise the other arrangements.

Ballroom

As Tempest was whirled and twirled around the room, her thoughts moved in another direction and she felt her face flush. It would be the first time she’d ever been with a man on an intimate level and she was nervous, scared and thrilled at the same time. She knew there would be some pain involved as he took her virginity, but she wanted to be his completely.

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
February 11, 2014 08:39PM
The Ballroom

Sirus spun Tempest around the dance floor, her dress swirling as he did his best to not stand on her feet or her gown. He was pretty chuff, as he internally counted the steps, after spending hours with Willow, learning how to dance. She was off on the side, giving the thumbs up as he passed, before taking some small nibbles off a tray that was being carried by a royal staffer.

Clarice was dancing with Nanny off on the side out from the view of all the adults that were watching the royal couple. Clarice was very impressed with Nanny’s skill but asked. “Do they have boy Kings, Nanny?” Now this was a question that stopped Nanny in her tracks. “Boy Kings? Uhm…not that I know of, your Highness.” Clarice pouted, and then said. “That’s okay, I can always marry my turtle, Togs.” Nanny chuckled at that idea, and thought he might make a better husband. Least he never answers back.

The Prince noticed the flushed appearance of Tempest’s face, and got the wrong idea. “If you wish to rest, we can take a walk out on the balcony.” He offered, thinking that Tempest was over heating.

<3>

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
February 11, 2014 09:36PM
“If you wish to rest, we can take a walk out on the balcony.” Sirus suggested, noticing her flushed state.

“Oh no! I’m fine love. I was just…um…thinking about….things…” she murmured, her face going as red as a tomato.

She hid her face in his chest, hoping he wouldn’t know what she was thinking about as they continued to waltz around the room.

On the outskirts, Pyres watched the two of them, envious. Sirus did not deserve her. The boy-prince thought he was in love with the hybrid? Never! Pyres was sure Tempest was everything he’d ever wanted: powerful, impressionable, and beautiful. All the things he coveted.

“You will be mine, Princess of Brax.” he whispered to himself. He turned on his heel and strode from the room. He couldn’t bear to watch her with Sirus for one more moment. He had plans to revise.

An almighty roar shook the castle, scaring men and women alike and a moment later, Philippe appeared in the center of the ballroom. Tempest stopped dancing immediately, forcing Sirus to do the same less he trip.

“Warm greetings to you, Tempest Storm and to you as well Lord Sirus.” Philippe’s deep voice rang throughout the room.

“Philippe! Not that I am happy to see you, but what are you doing here?” she smiled brightly.

“I wished to impart my own blessings to you and your mate upon this joyous occasion.” Philippe stated. Drawn by the commotion, Arianna appeared and nearly froze in shock upon spotting the large dragon crowding her ballroom. He spotted her and gave her a bow with his large head. “Blessed tidings, Arianna of Laegess.”

“Blessed tidings, Mighty Dragon.” Arianna stated.

“Philippe, please.”

“Philippe.” Arianna nodded. “What brings you to us?”

“I have watched over Tempest since she was a young child. I have been her mentor, her protector and her friend. I think of her also as the daughter I never had and I have come to give her and your son my blessings on their union.” Tempest had been unaware of Philippe’s fatherly feelings toward her and it brought tears to her eyes.

“And I have always thought of you as a father-figure.” Tempest smiled, placing her hand upon a large, scaly forepaw. Philippe bowed his head, nuzzling against Tempest’s shoulder.

“May your union be happy and fruitful. May you rule with wisdom and kindness for all peoples of all races. And if you should be blessed with children, may they all flourish under the love the two of you have shared here this day.” With that, Philippe shot a blast of fire at both Sirus and Tempest, scaring one poor woman into a dead faint. Though the flames were hot, they did not burn. The flames swirled around them both, pulling them together until with a burst of firelight, exploded over their heads, raining faint lights upon them.

“What was that?” Arianna gasped, a hand clutched to her chest in near-fright. Philippe looked at her.

“My gift to them. I will not say what it is. That is something they shall discover on their own.” And with that, Philippe vanished from the room.

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
February 24, 2014 07:10PM
The Ballroom

Sirus stood in awe of the majesty that was Phillipe, the dragon friend and mentor of his bride. Last time he had encountered the great dragon was on the battlefields, where the words spoken were of a prophecy and one that this day was being fufilled for the betterment of all realms that fought for goodness and light. Naturally, his Mother got a huge fright from both seeing and hearing the dragon as it made his entrance at a time when the couple were enjoying the bridal waltz. Tempest came to an abrupt halt, and this almost had Sirus trip on his own feet, but he steadied himself in a blink.

“Warm greetings to you, Tempest Storm and to you as well Lord Sirus.” The dragon said in a voice that had a very thick accent. “Salutations Phillipe. “

Sirus released his hold on his bride, so that she may and go greet her old and dearest friend. Standing with his hands now behind his back, he watched on with a twinkling in his eyes, to see Tempest so happy to have her friend there to share in the festivities of the night. Arianna joined the conversation, much as one would expect. Not everyday your ballroom plays host to a dragon, and one as large as Phillpe. The dragon explained that he had watched over the young Tempest since she was young, and thought of her in a fatherly way. This must have been news for Tempest, who was seen to wipe a tear away – one of joy.

The young future King walked up alongside his bride, as the dragon announced he wished to bestow upon them both a gift. Fire blasted from the mighty dragon, dousing both the Bride and Groom in the powerful flames, which surprisingly didn’t even hurt at all. The spectacle was marveled by the guests, whose chorus of Oohs and Aaahs grew louder as the flames became intense. Swirling around them both and drawing the couple together as it exploded into a burst of firelight that rained down over their heads.

Seconds after this magical event, the dragon simply vanished from view. No word as to what the fire storm meant, but no doubt it was something that both Sirus and Tempest would have them connected forever more.

Seeing his mother clutching her chest in fear, Sirus simply waved at her.

http://www.bradandres.com/wp-content/uploads/2013/12/Paul-Walker-223x300.jpg

“We’re fine…cept, I still see spots before my eyes.”

<3>

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
March 06, 2014 03:38PM
Tempest giggled as her husband (and she still marveled at that word) blinked several times to clear the spots from his vision. Clearly whatever Philippe had given them would benefit them in the longrun.

Smiling herself, Arianna stepped forward, touching her son’s arm.

“As much as I hate to break up the happy moment…it is time, my son, to take your rightful place as King. The question is…are you ready?” she wondered, looking him in the eye. If he said he wasn’t ready, she would not push him into it. His happiness and well-being were more important then him taking the Crown.

Tempest took Sirus’s hand and gave it a gentle squeeze, letting him know that whatever decision he made right then, she would stand at his side.

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
March 16, 2014 07:39AM
The Crowning of King Sirus of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands

Before all of this, the Prince had been unsure if he would be the right man to lead the people of Wintervine into the future. He had always believed that his mother Arianna would do so until her death, only he didn’t realize that her death hinged on him becoming King. She had stayed in the role of the Queen against her health and that of her own wishes to join her beloved King, until such time as Sirus was ready.

That time…was now.

“Are you ready?” His mother, the Queen asked, not wanting to interrupt the joyous moment between Tempest and her son. Sirus reached for his mother’s hand and kissed it softly, his eyes warm and the colour of the bluest sky. “I am now…now that I have my adored wife at my side. Together we can do anything.”

Those words said heralded the sound of trumpets to announce that the Coronation room was ready, and the guests and wellwishers from the wedding, had started to make their way into the large hall, where at the top of the room was a large dias that held a chair that was over 1000 years old. This chair was the same one used by Sirus’s father and his father before him. The long line of Laegess Kings had been crowned on that chair.

Sirus bowed before his beloved Tempest and reached for her hand, as squires attatched long red robes to each the new Princess and would be King.

Grand doors opened, and the sound of the choir’s voice was raised in song to welcome the future King and his bride.

Together the two would walk through the ceremonial doors, past family, friends, servants and the court, as they approached the dias. An ensemble of notable clergy in golden robes awaited them, one holding a tray that had two crowns. Sirus and Tempest would climb the stairs, then each turn to be seated, as the Elder of the Clergy came before them and asked both to make their solemn vows and oaths of service.

http://vilnews.com/wp-content/uploads/2012/02/caronation.jpg

“Do you, Prince Sirus of Laegess, and Princess Tempest of Laegess solemnly swear, to serve and protect the peoples of Wintervine, its allies and all that live beneath the banner of Wintervine?”

Sirus held his chin high and said:

“I so solemnly swear it.”

<3>

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
March 17, 2014 08:02AM
Wintervine Hills – Crab apple farm

Days had passed and turned into nights of cold and blustering wind. Prince Joffrey of Brax was now flying with no real sense of direction. Lost, and without home, nor family to speak of – he was a wandering ghoul. A demon that once led great armies into battle, had a wife and daughter who were god knows where, and a father who sat on the throne that was his at one point. In his drunken haze, he gave back the throne, called his step mother some choice things, befriended a cat devil man, and then wound up sharing a mermaid slut on a beach with no name.

But that was before, dear ones. Now the demon lord was barely able to keep in the sky. His wings having grown tired, and the colour of his body starting to change back to that paleness of a human. He couldn’t keep going…not at this rate. A crack of lightning sent spiriting down from the heavens had not only scared him stupid, it caused him to go into a tail spin, and plummet to earth, where a chicken coop was awaiting to cushion his fall.

~BANG CRASH CLUCK CLUCK…COCK A DOODLE…SLINTER….Yaaaaaaaaaaaaaaawnnn….CRASH!~

That was of course not exactly a text book landing…but at least the Prince didn’t break every bone in his body. It just felt that way. Coughing up a mouth ful of feathers, the transformed Prince staggered out of the ruined hen house. His hair matted and dotted with chicken shit, his clothes…oh…his clothes.

“I’m…fooking naked!”

Yes, in his transformation, he…shed his clothes. Now, he was starkers in the midst of what looked to be a small farm. It couldn’t get worse…could it?

~Rain starts to pitter patter to the ground~

“Christ.!”

It could.

http://weknowmemes.com/wp-content/uploads/2012/05/evil-cows-meme.jpg

<3>

avpic

Minion!Despicable Me MinionMinions 2Minions ~ JerryMinionNY ZIP
Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
March 18, 2014 12:05AM
Anvindr Farmstead, Hills of Wintervine

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/Blood%20of%20Kings/500px-Florin_zps8e9b5ca6.png

In the hills of Wintervine, scattered through the lands, various farms and homes dotted the countryside. At one such farm, a lonely woman lived. No one knew her origins. One day she just appeared and had been a resident from there on out. She did not cause issue with the others. She usually kept to herself, away from the prying eyes of her neighbors.

But there were few who took advantage of her, because she was a blind woman. Though she could not see, she could hear and feel and always knew when someone was on her lands. She had caught many of the village boys trying to sneak onto her farm and steal her eggs from her chickens and milk from her cows.

Thalia of Anvindr had many hidden talents and she was not to be messed with.

That afternoon, she could smell the coming storm in the air and tended to her cows first so their milk wouldn’t go off. As the storm approached, lightning flashed and she heard the distinct sound of something crashing followed by the frantic squwaks of her chickens in her chicken house. Taking up her pitchfork, she quickly made her way over, instantly dodging a rock that had always been on her path.

Brandishing the pitchfork like a weapon, she entered the hen house, just as the rains started to fall.

“State your business or be run through, you thieving little shites!” she snapped, shaking her garden impliment.

http://media.giphy.com/media/CiZJzmd2awa52/giphy.gif

</3>

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
March 18, 2014 03:04AM
Anvindr Farmstead, Hills of Wintervine

It was one thing to fall from the sky and crash head first into a chicken coop. It was another to suddenly have a pitchfork thrust in your face by a girl who by all descriptions looked to be completely blind. At first, the Demon Lord was unsure what was the best course of action. She was liable to run him through without realizing it. Taking in a deep breath, he tried to remain calm even though all around him was the wreckage of her chicken coop, and the odd chicken.

“Forgive me, fair…maiden, but it is I that fell through your chicken coop. Yes, dropped from great height and..it broke my fall.” Now, he waved his hand just a bit to see if her pupils moved to follow it. They didn’t. Well, at least she wouldn’t be able to see that he was butt naked, nor who he actually was. Not that he expected people in a far off land such as this to recognize the Crown Prince of Brax, but you never know.

“I have traveled…very far and I am at a loss to even know where I am. But, if you will allow me shelter, I will gladly repair the damage to your chicken coop, and then be on my way.” He was hopeful this would appease, since it was starting to get cold with the onset of the rains that were already falling.

<3>

avpic

Minion!Despicable Me MinionMinions 2Minions ~ JerryMinionNY ZIP
Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
March 18, 2014 07:35AM
Anvindr Farmstead, Hills of Wintervine

Thalia had been expecting adolescent mumbling and childish fidgeting. She had not been expecting the deep cultured and weary voice to flow over her.

“Forgive me, fair…maiden, but it is I that fell through your chicken coop. Yes, dropped from great height and..it broke my fall.” a man spoke. As she couldn’t see, she didn’t know he was of royal birth. “I have traveled…very far and I am at a loss to even know where I am. But, if you will allow me shelter, I will gladly repair the damage to your chicken coop, and then be on my way.”

They say when losing one sense, the others are heightened significantly. This was true for Thalia. Over the years, she had this uncanny ability to decern the truth. She could hear the truth in the man’s voice, and she could also hear his teeth chattering as the cold rains fell around them, soaking them to the bone. She withdrew her pitchfork.

“You speak true, stranger. I shall give you shelter and a place to sleep before you continue on your way. Follow me.” With unerring accuracy, she threw her pitchfork into a bale of hay, where it stood upright. She turned and easily made her way back to her home.

The fire was banked high as she lead him inside and she waited for him to enter before she closed the door against the elements. She handed him a wool blanket. “It might be a tad coarse but it is warm and will dry you while I search for some dry clothing. Please, sit and warm yourself by the fire.” she told him as she made her way to the second floor of her home.

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
March 18, 2014 07:55AM
Anvindr Farmstead, Hills of Wintervine

Half expecting the blind woman to start poking Joffrey with the pitchfork, he was somewhat surprised when she said that he spoke the truth. It was true, every word for he really didn’t need to lie. He did fall from the sky and crush her chicken coop. But the adding of the chill to the air, made his teeth chatter so and this alerted the blind woman that her unusual guest was suffering from the cold.

“You speak true, stranger. I shall give you shelter and a place to sleep before you continue on your way. Follow me.”

Stepping over a dead chicken, he frog hopped after the blind woman, whose accuracy with her pitch fork throwing skills proved to be a little too intimidating. She might not be able to see, but damn she was a good shot. Following along behind and trailing chicken shit in his wake as it fell from his hair and body, he reached what was a very humble little farm house. He was almost about to ask if people actually lived in these dwellings, but thought better of it, when she opened the door, and he felt the heat that was coming from within. Warmth, fire. What a blessing to a naked man.

As she closed the door behind him, the Demon Lord bowed politely even though she couldn’t see and then thanked her kindly for the offer of the coarse woolen blanket. It was rough alright, like it had been spun from a camel’s scrotum hair. But, you never kick a gift horse in the teeth, and Joffrey draped it around himself, before planting his ass down before the fire.

The fire was well staked up and he felt the generous warmth of its heat as he held out his hands. He could only imagine what he looked like. Pretty darn poorly. Once a Prince, now..a pauper. There was a low rumble in his belly, from days without food or drink. He had to wonder if there was a chance of a meal, if that was not too much to ask. Then he thought, could she even cook? So many questions now, and then he thought to do the honourable thing. To introduce himself.

“I..really can’t thank you enough, M’lady. I am…Joffrey…Joffrey..of…the…” at this he paused and wondered if he should admit he was from the night lands. Had she even heard of him? He sighed and then said …..Joffrey…of the Nightlands.”

<3>

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
March 18, 2014 08:20AM
Anvindr Farmstead, Hills of Wintervine

As she was rummaging around for clothes for the stranger, she could hear him below as her home was pretty much one open area.

“I..really can’t thank you enough, M’lady. I am…Joffrey…Joffrey..of…the…” she heard him say, heard the pause in his voice, “…..Joffrey…of the Nightlands.”

“No need to be so formal, Joffrey. My name is Thalia and I hold no such airs here. I am a simply farm woman, living a simple life.” she announced, finding what she was searching for in a trunk in the corner beside her bed. She grabbed a couple of garments and headed back downstairs, easily dodging a low sitting table and a stool. She handed him a bundle of clothing. “These were my father’s. I cannot judge your size so I am hoping they fit you enough to warm you.”

She heard a faint rumble and resisted the urge to grin. She knew that wasn’t thunder. “If you give me but a moment, I was about to serve myself some dinner. You are welcome to join me.” She turned and headed for her kitchen area where she had a large pot of stew simmering over a cooking pit. She easily poured two bowlfuls, setting them on the table. She moved around like a woman used to doing such things on a daily basis, blind or not. Taking up a knife, she cut up some bread and placed it in the center of the table. To finish, she took up the jug of water she’d gotten from the well earlier in the day and poured two cups, setting them and eating utensils on the table.

“Please, come and join me for a meal.” she stated, moving to take her seat.

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
March 18, 2014 11:10PM
Anvindr Farmstead, Hills of Wintervine

Formality by way of speaking merely came from upbringing, and so to be told that there was no need to be formal with the farm maiden was yet another smack of reality of how far he had fallen. The kindly woman’s name was Thalia and she was one that held pride in not displaying false airs. She lived a simple life, simply. Joffrey had never known of such an existence, and this was going to take some getting used too. His compass in life was broken, beyond repair. There was no returning to Night lands, nor to the Vaas, where they would string him up for murder.

Handed a bundle of clothing from the blind woman, Joffrey was about to ask what they were, but then the blind woman informed him they were her father’s and that she hoped they fit. Lifting up the shirt, then the pants, they were a little on the small size, but Joffrey made the effort to put them on and be gracious to his hostess. He looked like he had stepped out of a time a hundred years before, and the colours. Joffrey did up the shirt and tried to tuck in his pants, but it all came undone, exposing his belly. Ah yes, that belly of his was also making calls of its own, much to the knowledge of the farm maiden; Thalia.

“If you give me but a moment, I was about to serve myself some dinner. You are welcome to join me.” 

Stew, bubbling in a pot over the in the kitchen. The first real meal that Joffrey had had in probably a week. He was famished and joined her at the dining table, which was a fine example of what one can do with bits of an old tree. The bowl placed in front of him as he sat, he gave a weak smile, feeling just awful about eating this woman’t food, but his hunger overtook that. Dunking a piece of bread in the bowl, he brought the moist morsel to his lips and ate heartily. It tasted so good, he grunted like a pig in the trough, devouring the meal in a trice. So much for manners.

Finishing, he let out a loud belch and patted his now swollen tummy.

“I feel I should repay you for your kindness, Thalia. How can I be of help to you?”

 

 


Wintervine – House of Laegess (8) – Mirari : The Forest of Ashes.

$
0
0

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
March 18, 2014 11:30PM
Anvindr Farmstead, Hills of Wintervine

Thalia listened as Joffrey ate his stew with much enthusiasm, much to her amusement. She moved to eat her own dinner, a strange but companionable silence between them. It was as if he hadn’t had a decent meal in quite some time. When he sat back with a sigh and let out a belch, she couldn’t help but giggle.

“It’s been some time since a man enjoyed my food. Usually they run screaming from the room.” she smiled.

“I feel I should repay you for your kindness, Thalia. How can I be of help to you?”

Well that was a surprise to the young woman. She got to her feet, taking up his bowl and moving back to the pot to dish him up another bowl as she thought it over. She could hear the sincerety and gratitude in his voice, and she also sensed that he was relieved for some reason. Keeping her thoughts silent for the moment, she placed the refilled bowl in front of him and sat down again.

“I could use some help around the place.” she stated, folding her hands together. “My father died when I was young, and my mother vanished from my life some years ago. I had someone helping me, but he is getting on in years and is unable to help me as much as he used to. I can pay you a modest wage until you get back on your feet as it sounds as if you’ve had some bad luck. I can guarantee a warm place to sleep, clean clothes and meals. If you do not wish to, I understand.”

There was silence from him so she took that as a good sign. “I’m blind, but I’m not completely helpless as you’ve seen so I have no issues with protecting myself and I assure you if you’d meant me harm, I would have carved you like a pumpkin with that pitchfork. I’m not afraid of being around you if that’s what you’re thinking. Some of the village boys have learned not to try anything with me these past years.”

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
March 20, 2014 04:19AM
Anvindr Farmstead, Hills of Wintervine

Joffrey actually released a raucous laugh at Thalia’s quip that men usually ran off screaming having eaten her food. The Demon Lord saw nothing wrong with her culinary skills, in fact she was a darn sight better than what some of the kitchen house staff used to serve up. He often wondered if they blew lugeys into the meals, or worse. As his laughter died back, he took up the second bowl of stew which Thalia had refilled. The warmth was generated through the pottery bowl, and he held it, cradled in his hands a moment, just enjoying the comfort that it brought. Watching the blind maiden take her seat opposite him, Joffrey marveled at how well she maneuvered herself around without bumping into anything at all. What an interesting woman, he thought to himself, as she came up with the tale on how she came to be alone on the farm. A story that was of tragedy and hardship, and yet here she sat years later, having accomplished a great deal more than some that had full sight. He had to admit that she impressed him. Thalia did need help however. She offered a modest wage, a place to sleep and clean clothes with meals. Considering Joffrey’s current predicament, it was the best offer he had heard, even though it meant getting used to being a simple farm hand. This was to be the turning point in his life. From that of a high Demon lord, to the man that worked the land just to live. His Father would die of laughter to see such a fall from grace, yet Joffrey felt that maybe this was the best way to learn, perhaps curb his ways.

Karma..always came calling.

Dipping his spoon into the stew, he smiled as he listened to how Thalia described that though she was blind, she could have carved him like a pumpkin or as easily if she felt she needed to protect himself. Taking a mouthful, Joffrey felt the urge to reply.

“I have no doubt of your skills, and I would be honored to serve as a farm hand, and help where I can. I admit, I am not that great at working with my hands, but…I shall endeavor to do my best.”

<3>

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
March 20, 2014 07:53AM
Anvindr Farmstead, Hills of Wintervine

“I have no doubt of your skills, and I would be honored to serve as a farm hand, and help where I can. I admit, I am not that great at working with my hands, but…I shall endeavor to do my best.”

She heard the sincerity in his voice, the humbleness and it set her to wondering how he was brought to this point in his life. But she was of the mind that a person’s secrets were there own, to tell at their leisure.

Instead of saying anything she nodded.

“A fool’s hand is better than no hand at all.” she chuckled. “Eat your stew before it gets cold. I can set you up with a pallet in front of the fire tonight. And when the weather clears, hopefully in the morning, there’s a spare room I can set up for you in the barn. It’s not much, but it’s comfortable, dry and warm. And I’ll show you the basics of what goes on around here.”

She gained her feet and started collecting the empty dishes, dumping them in the wash bucket to clean at her leisure. There was one other thing she needed to do and she wasn’t sure how receptive he would be. She turned to where she knew he was sitting, her blank stare a bit unsettling to those who were not used to it.

“I imagine my father’s clothing can’t be fitting very well. I can tell he was shorter then you were. If you would permit me, I would need to touch you to get a feel for your size so that I can make you some properly fitted clothing.”

She crossed her arms and waited for his reply.

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
March 20, 2014 06:47PM
Anvindr Farmstead, Hills of Wintervine

It was fair to say that when Joffrey stood, the clothes which he wore courtesy of her father were a tad small for him. The legs of the trouser were half way up his calf, and the shirt failed to meet with the top of his pants. Joffrey had an awkward expression on his face, not really knowing what to do with himself, or how to stand correctly as the blind farm maiden proposed to help make him better fitting clothes if she was permitted to touch him to get a feel for his size. The Demon lord’s eyes bulged a bit, and he seemed to stutter as he replied.

“Touch…touch me?” This was unusual for normally the tailors did the measure with a tape or stick. Not every actually physical contact. “Uhm…okay..okay. Touch away.” He stood with his arms outstretched, much like would would imagine a scarecrow in the field. Joffrey was half wondering where she would touch him first.

<3>

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
March 20, 2014 07:48PM
Anvindr Farmstead, Hills of Wintervine

She sensed he was nervous about having someone, her especially about touching him and she set to reassure him of her intentions.

“I’m not going to molest you, if that’s what is going through your mind. I can’t exactly see a measuring stick so I use my hands to judge size, weight and height. Things of that sort. Your virtue is safe with me, Joffery.” she smiled at him. There was something in her face that radiated calm reassurance, it was how she was able to work her farm animals so well.

But since she did have his permission, she moved carefully toward him, searching out his body heat with her skin. She raised a hand and placed it against his chest, directly over his heart. Now that she knew where his heart was, she could easily determine his size. She slid her hands to her left, counting the hand lengths from chest to wrist, circling his wrist with her fingers. Commiting those numbers to memory, she made her way back to his chest then upward over his shoulders and neck. She felt his Adam’s apple bob as he swallowed, but she kept her facial expression calm and clinical. Again, committing the numbers to memory, she moved back down his chest, across his stomach (again he flinched nervously but she spoke not a word), stepping into his personal space to wrap her arms around his waist until her fingers touched behind his back. He was slightly muscular, but lean. Now came the difficult part, most likely for him. Again, her hands moved to his chest and slid downward. She did her best to keep her hands away from his bits, running her hands along the inside of his thighs then around the backs of them, continuing downward to his ankles.

Done with her measurements, she got back to her feet and took some steps away from him.

“All done. I’ll have something ready for you to wear by our mid-day meal. Now you must be tired. I’ll go make that pallet for you before the fire.” She turned and headed for the stairs. Pausing on the bottom step, she spoke once more before she disappeared from view. “I’m almost kind of glad you fell into my chicken coup. Sometimes I have odd moments of melancholy having myself for company. It’s nice to have someone else to talk to, even if it’s for a short time. So thank you, Joffery.”

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
March 20, 2014 11:39PM
Anvindr Farmstead, Hills of Wintervine

Now the last time a woman tried to touch Joffrey, it was that horrid mermaid from the beach with no name. The Demon lord actually shuddered at the memory of the fishy vixen and was actually very glad to be so far away from her and that cat man. But here he was – standing like Jesus on the cross about to be hand measured by a blind farm girl, and all for clothes. If you had gone back a few years, you never would have pictured this occurring. Joffrey reigned in his pride and stood stoically, as the young farm maiden started by pressing her hand to his chest right where he is heart was. Was this normal practice for making clothes? If it was, he was glad his old tailor never did this. But the girl handled herself with a respectful air, not showing any hint of pleasure or fun from the way she touched, merely counting her hand movements as she went.

Funny too, Joffrey didn’t even feel one bit aroused by the touching, and for a demon that says a great deal. It was like both the farm girl and the demon had reached a mutual feeling of respect for the other. Joffy refrained from coughing when she started to pat down inside his thighs, and kept a stiff upper lip. He had to admit that the willingness of the girl to attend to him for clothes was a very kind and selfless action. He had no idea that people like Thalia actually existed.

When she was done, she advised that she would have the garments ready by midday the following day, and that she felt he was tired.

“I am a bit.” Joffrey replied, which was true. The flight and now a full belly, the demon lord was ready for a sleep to help regenerate his strength.

The farm maiden spoke of how she was glad he had landed on her farm, and now had someone to converse with. Joffrey bowed as he watched the lady go upstairs, and then let out a sigh as he shuffled over to the pallet by the fire. So this was to be home. Could he get used to the quiet life? Or would his old life catch up with him?

He laid down before the fire, with grunt trying to get comfortable, before finally closing his eyes.

<3>

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
March 20, 2014 11:59PM
Thalia’s Kitchen, the Next Morning -

Thalia awoke well before the sun to begin her morning chores. Mindful of the man sleeping in front of the low fire, she remained light on her feet as he slept away his exhaustion. As one used to living in darkness, she hadn’t needed any light to being sewing Joffrey some clothing. By the time the sun was peaking over the horizon, she had a shirt done and was partway through a pair of breeches for him to wear.

She went outside, closing the door to her home lightly behind her before heading out to feed the animals their morning meal. Done, she gathered some eggs and milked her cow so that they could have fresh milk for breakfast. She set the items on the bench outside her front door before moving into the barn to get a rasher of bacon from the storage box.

As the bacon and eggs set to cooking, she took the moment she had to finish the pants before he woke, setting them with the shirt in the chair near to where he was sleeping.

The bacon was sizzling on the hot plate and she’d just dished up some scrambled eggs when she sensed movement from the other side of the room. She pulled the bacon off the fire and onto a plate before setting it on the table.

“If you’re awake, I managed to make a shirt and pants for you. You can use the well out back to wash and change. Let me know if they fit okay. Breakfast is nearly done and I’m sure you are still trying to regain your strength.” she stated in the quiet. “Then I can show you some of the easy and basic things I do so you can get a feel for it.

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
March 21, 2014 06:21AM
Thalia’s Kitchen, the Next Morning

The night was filled with the dreams that had Joffrey toss and turn, almost setting his ass on fire at one point, for sticking it too close to the hot coals. Soon enough he settled, and then drifted off into a deep sleep, that went well till past the rising of the morning sun. Curled up by the fire, his nose twitched as the wondrous smell of cooking bacon did reach him. One eyelid opened, then another. The dawning of realization of where he was now hitting him, as he sat up and looked down at what he was wearing. The old farmer’s clothes. Smacking his lips, Joffrey stretched only to hear a tearing in the backside of his pants. Uh oh. That wasn’t the kind of thing you wanted to hear first thing. A fart maybe, but not your pants giving way.

Joffrey got up and then peeked around to see a gaping hole and a bit of a rude bottom protruding from the back, which he tried to cover with his hands as the farm maid announced that she had made him pants and a shirt. All done before breakfast? This woman was amazing and her timing impeccable. She asked him to go wash and change, and he gladly took the newly fashioned clothes and hot footed it out to the well.

Outside, he could now see for the first time, the farm in which he was now living. Rolling green hills dotted with cows, sheep, horses…even a goat. It really was Hicksville. No signs of a village, nor a castle, this was as remote as it got. He wondered if this was a bad thing, as he took off his torn pants and brought up a bucket of water from the well to bathe with. His shirt flew off, and for the first time, Joffrey experienced a cold was in the morning. Needless to say, his balls near did shoot back up inside of him. Shaking off the remaining droplets of water, he dressed in the new clothes Thalia had made, which were a perfect fit, even if he did look like Farmer brown. Taking up the worn clothes, he ambled back to the farm house, where a sumptuous breakfast awaited. He sat down like he had not seen such fare in his life before and tucked into the bacon with gusto.

He smacked his lips, chomping away, ready for the next course. Swallowing, Joffrey said to the farm maid. “The clothes are such a wonderful fit, but I fear your father’s pants might need to be darned. They are very airy now.”

<3>

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
March 21, 2014 05:27PM
Thalia’s Kitchen

“The clothes are such a wonderful fit, but I fear your father’s pants might need to be darned. They are very airy now.”

This was the greeting she received upon Joffrey returning from his morning ablutions. She couldn’t help the chuckled that teased past her lips as she cut up some bread for their morning meal.

“I’ve darned those pants more times then I can count. Probably not even fit for the rag bin now. You can toss those old clothes in the chair. I’ll take care of them. Come and eat.” she urged. “After breakfast, I’ll take you to the barn and show you how to milk a cow.”

She could imagine the look on his face when she told them that and bit her lip to keep from laughing.

The Barn

Carrying her milk bucket, Thalia lead Joffrey into the barn where there were two cows and a mean looking black bull penned into their stalls. She pointed to the bull, making sure Joffrey took notice of the horns.

“That’s Bron. If I’m not around, don’t go near him. He loathes strangers. He tolerates me because I get him the girls. Horny bull.” she chuckled. Bron snorted in response as she lead the way to the other side.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/animals-being-jerks-bull_zps34b1b90f.gif

There was a brown cow with doe eyes chewing lazily on her own cud. “That’s Edna. She’s pretty gentle. I milked her first today so she’s not ready to be milked again.”

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/DARK-BROWN-COW_zps845ce327.jpg

Moving to the last stall, she opened the gate and stepped in. There was a beautiful white cow with large brown spots dotting her coat.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/stock-footage-brown-and-white-cow-grazing-in-meadow_zps9d9dc20b.jpg

“And this is Hilde. She’s my most prized cow. Raised her since she was a calf. Edna over there is her momma.” She pulled up a small stool and took Joffrey by the hand, pushing him onto it.

“Milking a cow is easy. Just grab a tit and pull on it, like so.” She knelt beside him and took one of Hilde’s tits and squeezed gently as she pulled, a stream of cow’s milk shooting into the empty bucket. She patted Joffrey on the knee.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/cow-milk-kitty-o_zpsb85e5ebc.gif

“Now you try.”

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
March 21, 2014 09:44PM
The Barn

Breakfast that morning was probably the best that Joffrey had ever eaten. He even used a morsel of bread to soak up all the egg and tomato, before popping it in his mouth and chewing heartily. If this was the regular fare in the mornings, Joffrey could certainly get used to it. Standing up to take his utensils and plate to the wash bucket, he was cleaning up after himself – another first, when Thalia mentioned that after breakfast was done, Joffrey was going to learn how to milk a cow. Now, Joffrey had never been so much as in the same yard as a cow, let alone actually have to touch one. But milking it? He wasn’t even sure how that was done. As he followed Thalia out of the farm house he asked innocently. “Do you pump their tail up and down to get the milk out?” The young farm maiden might have been gobsmacked to hear that one.

Passing the gated areas where the cows were kept, the first one introduced to our would be farmer, was Bron the bull. A very muscular and angry looking beast, with great big horns, that gave Joff a bit of a scare. Thalia explained that he allowed her near since she provided the females. “Oh so you’re like a cow pimp.” He said this without thinking and nearly tripped over himself as he passed the bull named Bron. “Don’t worry mate, I don’t fancy your girls.” Not that the bull would have understood, but the sentiment was there.

Led into the barn, Joffrey was shown to where the cows or girls were kept. Joffrey pointed and waved to each they passed with a cheery hello, and a smile, till they reached Hilde. This was the cow to be milked. Joffrey held back a moment, as Thalia demonstrated how to milk a cow. She pushed Joffrey onto the stool and then squeezed the teats, in a bid to show him how easy it was to milk the cow.

Thalia patted his knee when it was his turn, and he grimaced as he really didn’t like the idea of touching the cow’s teats. “I won’t hurt her will I?” He peeked at Hilde’s face as the cow turned to look at the demon Lord. “I shall blow on my hands first, so you don’t cop my cold fingers.” Blowing on his hands, he rubbed them together and then took a teat in each hand. And…

~pull pull pull pull pull pull pull~

http://www.juliaduffyshow.com/wp-content/uploads/2013/08/tumblr_lra91ijhI91qh5ybs.gif

He went at it slowly at first, amazed that he actually got some sprayed into the bucket. “I did it! I did it!” He squealed, nearly falling off the stool when Hilde got a shock from his voice and kicked out. Joffrey righted himself, and patted the cow’s side.“Right..no more noise from me.” and he resumed milking the cow, humming to himself as he did so.

<3>

 


Wintervine – House of Laegess (9) – Mirari : The Forest of Ashes.

$
0
0

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
March 22, 2014 10:09PM
Wintervine Castle – Throne Room

When Sirus announced he was ready to take his place as King, Tempest released the deep breath she hadn’t been aware she’d been holding. The smile that lit up Arianna’s face was one Tempest would treasure the rest of her days: the love and pride in the Queen’s eyes was there for all to see.

The trumpets and horns sounded, indicating that all should return to the throne room for the Coronation Ceremonies.

Sirus bowed before her and took her hand in his as squires attached the Red Robes of their new offices to them, clasped at the neck with the symbol of House Laegess.

Arianna stood before them, waiting to lead them to the dais and once all were ready, nodded for the doors to be opened. The choir’s voices were raised in song, welcoming the soon-to-be King and Queen into their midst and Tempest held her head up proudly as she followed her mother-in-law to the elaborate throne that sat upon the dais.

The Elder Council awaited them, two of their number holding silk pillows upon which rested the Royal Crowns. If Sirus noticed, he would see that his crown was the same one worn by generations of males in his family, the last being his own father, Leifold. Tempest was already aware of the fact her crown once graced the head of Sirus’s mother. She was honored to be wearing it in her stead.

Arianna stepped to the side as Sirus and Tempest took their seats upon the throne. The Elders took up the crowns and moved to place them upon their heads as they were asked to recite their Oathes.

“Do you, Prince Sirus of Laegess, and Princess Tempest of Laegess solemnly swear, to serve and protect the peoples of Wintervine, its allies and all that live beneath the banner of Wintervine?”

Sirus’s voice was strong and steady as he stated his Oath, the crown placed upon his head.

“I so solemnly swear it.”

“I solemnly promise so to do.” Tempest stated, her own voice strong as Arianna’s crown adorned her own brow.

“Will you to your power cause Law and Justice, in Mercy, to be executed in all your judgements?”

Sirus stated his agreement as Tempest did the same.

Tears gathered in Arianna’s eyes, but did not fall as she watched her son and his bride take up the mantel of Royal Law in their lands. She could not have wished for a better son and the woman who was his bride to lead their people into the future. She would go with the knowledge that her homeland would be in good hands.

The ceremony came to its conclusion with the announcement of the new monarchs.

“As One, Shall They Rule. And Let No One Divide Them. Ladies and Gentleman, Visiting Dignitaries. I present to you, His Royal Majesty, Sirus of House Laegess and Her Royal Highness, Tempest of House Brax – King and Queen of Wintervine. May Their Reign Be Long and Just.”

And it was done. The Throne of Wintervine now had new monarchs to see their people through the light and dark times ahead. As the room exploded into applause, Arianna stepped forward to hug both her son and new daughter, tears running unheeded down her cheeks.

“Your father would be so proud of you, my son.” Arianna whispered in Sirus’s ear as she hugged him. “I only wish your sister were here to see you.” She drew back, pressing her palms to his cheeks. “Now…why don’t you take your Queen to your chambers and enjoy your time alone. I would say you deserve it.” She winked at him as she wiped her tears away with her handkerchief. Tempest had heard what she said and her face flushed red with embarassment, even as her body gave an approving throb.

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
March 22, 2014 10:40PM
Wintervine Castle – Throne Room

To be told by his dear Mother that she was proud of him, made the newly anointed King flush with pride and also a bit tearful. He had met his obligations to the throne and to her as he had promised. Married to the fair Tempest, and wearing the crown of his father and forefathers, he could commence the reign and a new era for the people of Wintervine. Hugging his Mother tight, he whispered in her ear.

“I know you haven’t long, Mother, but please don’t leave just yet.”

He was worried, that after the service, she would go on to be with his Father -and that was something he was not quite ready for, not yet. His Mother gave blessings that he may take his new bride to their chambers and enjoy time alone for the first time in months. He gripped Tempest’s hand tight in his own and winked. “Been putting this off forever, love.” In a way he too was nervous, but it was expected and the natural course for the new King and his bride.

With well wishers applauding, he led the young Tempest out of the ceremonial hall, their long robes following them as they made their way up to the King’s chambers which had been properly decorated to be enjoyed by the new Royal couple. The King chuckled as even the Knights were applauding, some were singing out some colourful suggestions on how to please the new Queen, that even he had rosy cheeks at the thought of it.

On reaching the chamber, two footmen opened the grand doors, and Sirus led Tempest inside, where the very first thing he wanted to do, was pull her into his arms, and kiss her dearly. Even with the huge crown and robe…it mattered not.

“Oh how I have waited for this moment. Alone at last.” His smile was wide as he broke the kiss, before he slowly took off her crown and laid it on a small side table. “For each thing I take off you, I shall give you a kiss.” Sirus said, with a teasing glint in his eyes.

<3>

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
March 23, 2014 12:36AM
Wintervine Castle – Throne Room

Arianna was blessed to have such a son. It showed that she must have done something right in her life, for this day had been one of her dreams.

Sirus hugged her as tightly as she hugged him and returned her wish with one of his own.

“I know you haven’t long, Mother, but please don’t leave just yet.”

She drew back to stare him in the eye.

“No worries, my darling boy. I will still be here when you wake. Now go.” She turned him toward his wife and sent them on their way, to the applause around them.

Tempest grew nervous as Sirus took her hand in his, tossing her a wink as he did so.

“Been putting this off forever, love.”

She tried to smile, but it was strained as he lead her from the room. She wondered if he could feel her trembling in her hand?

King’s Chambers

As they walked through the hall, Tempest had a thought that should the floor open up and swallow her, she would go with it, gladly. The knights in the hall were tossing out lewd and bold suggestions to Sirus on what he should do to her once they were alone. They were not helping the virgin bride’s nerves in the very least.

Leading her into their new room, she took a moment to admire the beauty of the furnishings, her eyes caught by the portrait of the former King and Queen hanging over the fireplace. She knew that one day, a portrait of her and Sirus would hang there and couldn’t help but smile.

Her hand was released and they stood facing one another. She clasped her hands in front of her, waiting.

And it seemed he couldn’t help himself. He pulled her into his arms and kissed her passionately. It was so sudden and unexpected, she moaned before she could stop herself. She was feeling a bit light-headed when he pulled away.

“Oh how I have waited for this moment. Alone at last.” He grinned. Her own breathing was ragged and her nerves were strung tight. If he didn’t do something soon, she was liable to bolt from the room. He reached for her again, this time removing the crown from her head and placing it on a small table. She watched the movement of his hands, wondering how they would feel on her naked body.

Again her face flushed, much like it did when they were dancing. He had mistaken the flush on her face of her needing air after their dance. There would be no mistaking it now, for it was the blush of desire.

“For each thing I take off you, I shall give you a kiss.” Sirus stated, a teasing glint in his eye that caused her breath to catch in her throat.

“A kiss? Might I ask where these…kisses…will be placed?” she murmured huskily, swallowing around a lump in her throat.“Please don’t let me faint…” she thought to herself.

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
March 24, 2014 07:17AM
King’s Chambers

http://i171.photobucket.com/albums/u302/nonpareil_photo/Bedroom2.jpg

Sensing his new bride’s unrest, Sirus stops his actions with his eyes trained on hers.

“A kiss? Might I ask where these…kisses…will be placed?”

“Well, I can start…here.” The first kiss was to her forehead, his lips pressing softly before drawing back. Hands reaching for the toggles on her robe, and he starts to undo each one, so the long fur and velvet robe falls to the floor at her feet. A warm smile graces his features, as he leans down to kiss beneath her ear. “Then here…” He was being so delicate, and taking his time. The kisses lingered, so she could feel the warmth of his breath upon her skin.

Pulling back, he said.

“We can both play this game, if you wish.”

He was trying to get her to feel at ease with him. This would be the first time either of them had been naked, let alone had sex. Sirus traced his finger down the roundness of Tempest’s cheek, till it came to be under her chin. Raising her head slightly, he said. “Don’t be afraid.”

<3>

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
March 24, 2014 08:33AM
King’s Chambers

“Well, I can start…here.” His first kiss was against her forehead, making her eyes close at the tenderness of his touch. She reopened them in time to see his hands reaching for her robe, slowly undoing the buttons and letting the material fall to the floor. She stood before him in her wedding dress, a finely made piece that she had to remember to thank the seamstress.

“Then here…” She shivered when his lips touched the spot behind her ear. He lingered, his warm breath teasing upon her skin.

He pulled back, pinning her with his gaze and she could see the desire in them. She trembled anew, this time with desire of her own.

“We can both play this game, if you wish.” he murmured, his finger tracing along the skin of her cheek. He tilted her head so she could see him fully. “Don’t be afraid.”

“I’m not afraid, Sirus.” she whispered. “I trust you.”

Hands shaking, she reached for the buttons on his own robes, undoing them until the material was puddled at his feet. He looked very dashing in his outfit. There was a small smile on her face. She reached out, smoothing her hands over his shoulders against the material. She could see glimpses of his skin beneath the collar of his shirt and on impulse, leaned forward to press her lips to his neck before drawing back, exhaling deeply.

She dragged her eyes upward to stare into his own, pupils fully dilated.

“Please.” she whispered, not really knowing what she was asking for, but giving him permission to take full contol of the situation.

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
March 24, 2014 08:43AM
King’s Chambers

As much as Tempest said she wasn’t afraid, her timidness shone through as she moved to reach for his robes. Undoing the toggles and watching as the robe fell from view. The new King didn’t chuckle or toy with her for he knew this was all uncharted territory. Getting to know the other in a way that they had never done before. Sirus closed his eyes, when Tempest moved in to kiss his neck. His adam apple moving up and down as he felt awakened at her touch. Watching her pull back, Sirus could see the hunger growing rich in her eyes. Her whisper of “Please”, a voice put to her own desires, that she was fast losing control of.

“I’ll make this easier for you.” Sirus started to unbutton his own vest, as moved to slide off his coat. The vest naturally followed, and then he started to unbutton his shirt, which he pulled out of his pants, and then again, removed it with a gentle grace. He was now shirtless before her. Not a single hair on his upper torso. His skin almost aerodescent in the light of the candles.

“You can kiss me later.” Sirus whispered, as he walked around behind her, stepping over her train, and then started to slowly unthread her bodice, all the while kissing the back of her neck. A hungry growl in his voice, and the heat of being so close, he was ready to catch her should she faint.

<3>

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
March 24, 2014 09:13AM
King’s Chambers

The light of day had long since passed and fireworks announcing the new King and Queen exploded above the castle walls. And yet, Tempest felt she and Sirus were the only two people in the world. The room was lit by dozens of candles, the fire banked low in the fireplace, throwing shadows across the stone walls.

But she took notice of none of this.

Her eyes were drawn to the man standing before her, her husband, her lifemate, her King. Sirus.

They were about to venture into an unknown area of their relationship, and as young as she was, she knew what to expect. But she didn’t expect the feelings that came with it.

Nervousness, tenderness, helplessness…and above all that…Desire.

Her entire body felt like it would go up in flames as he stared at her.

“I’ll make this easier for you.” He stated, just before he bared his upper body to her eyes. Her breath caught in her throat as the firelight played over his skin, turning it bronze in the dim light. There wasn’t a single hair to be seen upon his chest and she felt the saliva pooling in her mouth. She swallowed hard. “You can kiss me later.” He whispered, moving behind her, where she lost track of him…but only for a moment.

She felt the warmth of him at her back and inhaled sharply as she felt the ties of her dress being untied. His lips traveled over the exposed skin of her neck, making her moan huskily.

The last tie was unthreaded and the material fell like water at her feet, leaving her naked before him. She reached upward to cover her breasts. Her breathing was erratic and she was feeling light-headed but her resolve was strong. She was not going to faint on her wedding night.

“Sirus, please.” she whispered, turning her head, her chin resting on her shoulder.

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
March 24, 2014 09:23AM
King’s Chambers

Even though Sirus could feel the weight of the fabric of Tempest’s gown fall to the ground, he didn’t let up on kissing her neck. The sheer softness addictive to his senses. Eyes closed, he heard her whisper again. Please. Did she want to rush? Surely not, for they waited this long, and he had every intention of making it last. His hands reached around to where she was using her arms to cover her breasts in an attempt at modesty. Bringing up his head, still with eyes closed, he rest his nose to the back of her head, as he gently pulled her arms down. When they were by her side, Sirus brought his hands back up, and with a gentle caress, he started to explore her ripe mounds. Feeling them for the first time. The contours beneath then up to where each nipple was now hardening at his touch. He let a breath escape his lips as it felt so good to feel her hardening peaks.

Again he hungered for her flesh, his lips moving down the side of her head, to her neck, which he nipped teasingly, all the while kneading her breasts, tweaking her nipples. Sirus wanted her to feel every touch, every caress.

“You’re so soft, my Love.”

These words whispered between his kisses, as he pulled her body back towards his own.

<3>

avpic

Minion!Despicable Me MinionMinions 2Minions ~ JerryMinionNY ZIP
Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
March 24, 2014 09:50AM
King’s Chambers

His hands moved around her body, sliding up her arms, pressing his nose to the back of her head. Gently, he pulled her arms down until they rested at her side. To her credit, she didn’t return them to her chest. His hands traveled back up her body until his palms caressed her breasts. She gasped a breath as her nipples hardened beneath his hands.

His lips were again at her neck, teasing nips ghosting over her skin, making her moan breathlessly.

“You’re so soft, my love.” he whispered as he drew her body against his own. Again she gasped at the contact, feeling a steel hardness pressed against her backside. Her body flushed with heat, not of her powers manifesting, but the heat of true Desire. That flush of passion that made hearts race and bodies glow with need.

Tempest let her eyes fall closed as the smell of her husband nearly overwhelmed her senses. Her hands moved to cover his as they continued caressing and tweaking her nipples.

“Oh…” she moaned, dropping her head back to his shoulder.

Re: (RP) Wintervine – House of Laegess – The Forgotten Lands
March 24, 2014 06:32PM
King’s Chambers

A gentle moan escaped Tempest’s lips. Her hands moving to be placed atop of Sirus’s as he kneaded and teased her breasts oh so lightly. He was not about to rush this new found love for her. Rather, he wanted to savor each and every second of the bliss he was now experiencing. The tension between them building – her body flushed with the heat of desire.

One hand dared to escape from hers, following a path downward ever slowly till reaching her ripe mound. Sirus found the sudden urge to sway with his new virgin bride, rocking her back and forth, his pelvis pushing against her rounded globes.

Fingers found their way deeper, sliding between her rich folds. Lacquered by her own rising needs. The new King buried his face in her neck – teasing her skin with the flick of his tongue, which was much like his fingers teased her wet lips.

All the while, one hand did not stray from it’s placement. He wanted to bring her pleasure in many places at once. This would only leave his bride begging for more…for completion. Sirus planned to make her wait for that.

<3>


Viewing all 129 articles
Browse latest View live